Brian Carnell's Wiki

This page is read only. You can view the source, but not change it. Ask your administrator if you think this is wrong.
<html>
<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="frontis.jpg" id="frontis.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-frontis.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">THE GLORIOUS APPEARING OF JESUS TO THE NEPHITES.<br />
  Copy of painting by Wm. T. Armitage in the Logan Temple.</div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="titlepage.jpg" id="titlepage.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-titlepage.jpg"
        alt="Title Page" />
</div>

<div class="chapter p4">
<h1 class="no-break">THE STORY<br /><br />

<span class="smaller">OF THE</span><br />
<br />
<span class="larger">BOOK OF MORMON.</span></h1>
</div>

<hr class="p4 small" />

<p class=" p4 ac"><span class="sc">By</span> ELDER GEORGE REYNOLDS.</p>

<p class="p4 ac"><i>Author of "The Myth of the Manuscript Found;" "Are we of Israel?"<br />
Treatise on "The Book of Abraham;" "Dictionary of the Book<br />
of Mormon;" "Concordance of the Book of Mormon."</i>
</p>

<p class="p2 ac x-smaller">"Truth shall spring out of the earth; and righteousness shall<br />
look down from heaven."—<i>Psalm, LXXXV, 11.</i></p>

<p class="p4 ac">FOURTH EDITION.</p>

<p class="p4 ac smaller">PRESS OF<br />
HILLISON &amp; ETTEN CO.<br />
CHICAGO</p>

<hr class="p4 small" />

<p class="p4 ac smaller">
Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1888, by<br />
GEORGE REYNOLDS<br />
In the office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="PREFACE" id="PREFACE"></a>PREFACE</h2>
</div>

<p class="drop-cap">THE Book of Mormon is the record of God's dealings with
the peoples of ancient America, from the age of the building
of the Tower of Babel to four hundred and twenty-one
years after the birth of Christ. It is the stick of Ephraim,
spoken of by Ezekiel: the Bible of the western continent. Not
that it supersedes the Bible or in any way interferes with it,
any more than the history of Peru interferes with or supersedes
the history of Greece; but, on the other hand, in many
places it confirms Bible history, demonstrates Bible truths, sustains
Bible doctrines, and fulfills Bible prophecy.</p>

<p>For many years we have taken great pleasure in perusing
its sacred pages and studying its truths. The more we
read it the more we found it contained. Like other inspired
records, every time it was opened we discovered new and
oft-times unexpected testimonies of its divinity. From reading
it we turned to writing of it; and much that this volume
contains has been penned at various intervals, from the days
we were in prison for conscience sake, where portions were
written, to the present. And now we present it to the reader
with the feeling that the work is but commenced; that what
remains unsaid is probably as important as what is given, but
with the hope that what we have done will not prove ineffectual
in spreading the truth, in increasing knowledge concerning
God's dealings with mankind, and aiding in the development
of the purposes of Jehovah. If this be accomplished
we shall feel that great has been our reward.</p>

<p>This volume presents one unique feature, in that it is the
first attempt made to illustrate the Book of Mormon; and we
have pleasure in realizing that the leading illustrations are the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_iv" id="Page_iv">[Pg iv]</a></span>
work of home artists. To break fresh ground in such a direction
is no light undertaking; the difficulties are numerous,
none more so than the absence of information in the Book
of Mormon of the dress and artificial surroundings of the
peoples whose history it recounts. Each artist has given his
own ideas of the scenes depicted, and as so much is left to the
imagination, some readers will doubtless praise where others
will blame; and the same effort will be the subject of the most
conflicting criticism.</p>

<p>Not the least interesting feature of the book will, we believe,
be found in the reproductions of portions of certain
ancient Aztec historical charts. These have been the subjects
of controversy for centuries past; many efforts have
been made at their translation; but all such attempts have
been ineffectual, and in many cases ludicrous. It required the
publication of the Book of Mormon to turn on them the light
of divine truth, when their intent at once became apparent.
Others, we trust, in time will be discovered which will be
added testimonies to its genuineness and divine authenticity,
as well as to the sacred mission of the instrument in God's
hands in bringing it forth—the youthful Prophet, Joseph
Smith.</p>

<p class="ar"><span class="sc">Geo. Reynolds</span></p>

<p>December, 1888.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_v" id="Page_v">[Pg v]</a></span></p>

<div class="chapter">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CONTENTS" id="CONTENTS"></a>CONTENTS.</h2>
</div>

<table id="TOC" summary="CONTENTS">
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Intro" id="Intro"></a>
      <a href="#INTRODUCTION" style="text-decoration: none;">INTRODUCTION.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">America the first inhabited of all Lands—Its Ancient Peoples—The
      Garden of Eden—The Antediluvians—The Jaredites—The Nephites and Lamanites</td>
    <td class="c2">15</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_1" id="Chapter_1"></a>
      <a href="#CHAPTER_I" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER I.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Ancient Jerusalem—Lehi—His Vision—His Call to Preach to the
      Jews—They Persecute Him—He is Commanded of God to take
      his Family into the Wilderness—Their Departure—The Return
      of his Sons to Jerusalem to obtain the Records. They are ill-treated
      by Laban—His Death—Zoram Accompanies the Brothers into the Wilderness</td>
    <td class="c2">18</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_2" id="Chapter_2"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_II" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER II.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Rejoicing Over the Records—Nephi and his Brothers again
      Return to Jerusalem—They Conduct Ishmael and his Family into
      the Wilderness—Lehi's Dream—The Tree of Life—The Rod of
      Iron—The Boturini Manuscript—Nephi's Vision </td>
    <td class="c2">25</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_3" id="Chapter_3"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_III" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER III.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Marriages in the Company—The Liahona—The Journey Continued—Nephi
      Breaks his Bow—Death of Ishmael—They Reach the
      Ocean—Nephi Builds a Ship—They Cross the Great Waters and Reach the Promised Land </td>
    <td class="c2">35</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_4" id="Chapter_4"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_IV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER IV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Promised Land—Chili—Its Natural Productions—The Death of
      Lehi—His Blessing on his posterity—Prophecies of his Ancestor Joseph</td>
    <td class="c2">44</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_5" id="Chapter_5"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_V" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER V.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Nephites and Lamanites Separate—The Nephites seek a New
      Home—Nephi Chosen King—He Builds a Temple—Instructs his
      People in the Arts of Peace—War with the Lamanites—The
      Sword of Laban—Nephi's Death—Jacob, his Brother, Becomes
      the Chief Priest—Jacob's Teachings on Marriage</td>
    <td class="c2">47</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_6" id="Chapter_6"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_VI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER VI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Condition of the Lamanites—Sherem, the First Anti-Christ—His
      Recantation and Dreadful End </td>
    <td class="c2">50</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_7" id="Chapter_7"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_VII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER VII.</a>
  <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_vi" id="Page_vi">[Pg vi]</a></span></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Enos, the Son of Jacob—The Nephites and Lamanites of his Day—His
      Testimony and Prophecies </td>
    <td class="c2">53</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_8" id="Chapter_8"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_VIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER VIII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Jarom—Omni—Amaron—Chemish—Abinadom—Amaleki—Mosiah—Review
      of Nephite History for Four Hundred Years</td>
    <td class="c2">55</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_9" id="Chapter_9"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_IX" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER IX.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Causes that Led to the Migration from the Land of Nephi—The
      People of Zarahemla—Mulek and his Colony—The Fusion of the
      Two Nations—Mosiah made King—His Happy Reign</td>
    <td class="c2">59</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_10" id="Chapter_10"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_X" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER X.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Reign of King Benjamin—The Progress of his People—His
      Last Great Speech—He Establishes the Church of Christ—All
      the People Covenant with God—Mosiah II. Anointed King </td>
    <td class="c2">64</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_11" id="Chapter_11"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Zeniff Returns to the Land of Nephi—His Treaty with the Lamanites—The
      Prosperity of the People of Zeniff—The Treaty Broken—War—Peace
      and Wars Again—The Death of Zeniff—Noah's
      Wicked Reign—His Wars with the Lamanites—The Prophet
      Abinadi—His Terrible Message of God's Wrath—He is Martyred—Alma—He
      Pleads for Abinadi—Is Cast Out—Flees to the Place of Mormon</td>
    <td class="c2">69</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_12" id="Chapter_12"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Waters of Mormon—Alma, Helam and Others Baptised Therein—The
      Church Organized—The King Warned—He Sends Troops—Alma
      and his People Flee to the Land of Helam—They Build a City</td>
    <td class="c2">77</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_13" id="Chapter_13"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XIII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">King Noah's Subjects Rebel—Gideon—The Lamanites Invade Lehi-Nephi—The
      Nephites Retreat—A Part Surrender—The New
      Terms of Peace—Noah is Burned to Death—Limhi made King—Noah's
      Priests Escape—They seize some Lamanite Maidens—Another
      War—The Nephites Victorious—The King of the Lamanites
      wounded—Mutual Explanations</td>
    <td class="c2">80</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_14" id="Chapter_14"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XIV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XIV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Bondage of the People of Limhi—An Expedition North—Finding
      of the Jaredite Records—The Arrival of Ammon—The
      People of Limhi Escape—The Pursuit—The Amulonites—The
      People of Alma—They are Brought into Bondage—Their Deliverance</td>
    <td class="c2">84</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_15" id="Chapter_15"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XV.</a>
  <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_vii" id="Page_vii">[Pg vii]</a></span></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Mosiah's Good Reign—The Circumstances of his Advent—He Assembles
      the People—The Baptism of Limhi—Churches Organized Throughout the Land</td>
    <td class="c2">89</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_16" id="Chapter_16"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XVI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XVI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Unbelief of the Youth of Zarahemla—The Younger Alma and
      the Sons of Mosiah—They Encourage the Persecutions Against
      the Church—They are Met by an Angel—His Message—Alma's
      Awful Condition—His Vision and Testimony—The Changed Life of the Young Men</td>
    <td class="c2">92</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_17" id="Chapter_17"></a>
	  <a href="#CHAPTER_XVII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XVII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Growth of the People in Zarahemla—They Build Many Cities—Mosiah's
      Sons Desire to Take a Mission to the Lamanites—Mosiah
      Inquires of the Lord—The Divine Answer</td>
    <td class="c2">96</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_18" id="Chapter_18"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XVIII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Mosiah's Sons Refuse the Kingdom—He Grants the People a Constitution—The
      People to Elect their Rulers—Alma, the Younger, First Chief Judge</td>
    <td class="c2">98</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_19" id="Chapter_19"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XIX" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XIX.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Mission of the Sons of Mosiah to the Lamanites—Their Journey
      in the Wilderness—Ammon Brought before King Lamoni—The
      Conflict at the Waters of Sebus—The Miraculous Conversion
      of Lamoni and his Family—Abish the Waiting Woman </td>
    <td class="c2">100</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_20" id="Chapter_20"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XX" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XX.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Ammon and Lamoni Start for the Land of Middoni—They Meet the
      Old King—His Rage at Seeing Ammon—He Endeavors to Kill
      his Son—Aaron and his Brethren Liberated—A Sketch of their
      Labors and Sufferings—The Conversion of Lamoni's Father and his Household</td>
    <td class="c2">106</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_21" id="Chapter_21"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The King Issues a Proclamation—The Results of the Labors of the
      Sons of Mosiah—The People of Anti-Nephi-Lehi—They Bury
      their Weapons of War—Are Massacred by the Thousand—They
      Remove to the Territory of the Nephites, who give them the Land of Jershon</td>
    <td class="c2">110</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_22" id="Chapter_22"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Review of the Mission of the Sons of Mosiah—Its Importance and
      Great Length—Its Results to Both Races—The Dates of its Leading Occurrences</td>
    <td class="c2">114</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_23" id="Chapter_23"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXIII.</a>
  <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_viii" id="Page_viii">[Pg viii]</a></span></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Days of the Judges—Their Names and Reigns—The Heresy of
      Nehor—He Slays Gideon and is Executed—Amlici's Rebellion—The
      Battle of Amnihu—The Conflict at the Crossing of the Sidon—A Third Battle</td>
    <td class="c2">117</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_24" id="Chapter_24"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXIV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXIV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Alma Resigns the Chief Judgeship—Nephihah Chosen—Alma Ministers
      in Zarahemla, Gideon, Melek and Ammonihah—Condition of
      the Last Named City—It Rejects the Message Alma Bears—An
      Angel Meets Him—Amulek—The Lawyer Zeezrom—The Great
      Controversy—Zeezrom Converted and Cast Out—The Martyrdom
      of the Believers—Alma and Amulek in Prison—Their Deliverance</td>
    <td class="c2">124</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_25" id="Chapter_25"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Zeezrom Sick with Fever—His Miraculous Recovery—The Destruction
      of Ammonihah—The Invasion of the Land of Noah—Zoram,
      the Nephite Commander, Seeks the Mind of the Lord—It is
      Given—Its Results—The War Ended—Alma's Ministrations</td>
    <td class="c2">131</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_26" id="Chapter_26"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXVI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXVI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Korihor, the Anti-Christ—His False Teachings and Blasphemy—He
      is Taken before Alma—Is Struck Dumb—His Miserable End—The Heresy Rooted Out</td>
    <td class="c2">135</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_27" id="Chapter_27"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXVII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXVII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Zoram and the Zoramites—Their Peculiar Heresy—The Land of Antionum—The
      Rameumptom—Alma's Mission to these People—Those
      Who Receive His Teachings Persecuted—They Flee to Jershon </td>
    <td class="c2">139</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_28" id="Chapter_28"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXVIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXVIII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Another War—Moroni the Leader of the Nephites—The Tactics of
      the Lamanites—Zerahemnah—The Battle at Riplah—Defeat of the Lamanites</td>
    <td class="c2">144</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_29" id="Chapter_29"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXIX" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXIX.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Alma's Charge to His Sons—He Transfers the Records to Helaman—He
      Leaves This World—Zeezrom's Latter Days—Helaman's Ministrations</td>
    <td class="c2">147</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_30" id="Chapter_30"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXX" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXX.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Amalickiah—His Apostasy and Treason—Moroni's Title of Liberty—The
      Nephites Respond to His Call—Lehonti—He is Poisoned by
      Amalickiah—The King of the Lamanites Treacherously Slain—Amalickiah
      Marries the Queen and is Proclaimed King—A Disastrous Lamanite Raid</td>
    <td class="c2">149</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_31" id="Chapter_31"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXXI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXXI.</a>
  <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_ix" id="Page_ix">[Pg ix]</a></span></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">A Few Years of Peace—Teancum—The Contention Between Lehi and
      Morianton—Amalickiah's Terrible Invasion—His Success—He is
      Stopped at Bountiful by Teancum—Teancum Slays Amalickiah—Ammoron
      Made King of the Lamanites</td>
    <td class="c2">156</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_32" id="Chapter_32"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXXII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXXII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Jacob the Zoramite—His Characteristics—The Strategy by Which
      Mulek Was Taken—The Fierce Battle between Jacob and the
      Nephite Forces—Jacob's Death</td>
    <td class="c2">159</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_33" id="Chapter_33"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXXIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXXIII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The War in the South-west—Antipus—Helaman and His Two Thousand
      Sons—Their Valor and Faith—The Repulse of the Lamanites</td>
    <td class="c2">162</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_34" id="Chapter_34"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXXIV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXXIV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Relief of Manti—The Overthrow of the Kingmen—Pachus Slain—The
      Struggle at Moroni—Teancum Slays Ammoron, but at the
      Cost of His Own Life—Teancum's Noble Character</td>
    <td class="c2">167</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_35" id="Chapter_35"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXXV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXXV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Peace Once More—The Results of the War—The Labors of Helaman—Shiblon
      Receives the Records—Hagoth, the Ship-builder—Another
      War—Moronihah—Pahoran's Death—Contention Regarding
      the Chief Judgeship—Paanchi's Rebellion—The Gadianton Bands—Assassination
      of Pahoran II.—Another Lamanite Invasion</td>
    <td class="c2">171</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_36" id="Chapter_36"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXXVI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXXVI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Pacumeni Slain—Helaman Chosen Chief Judge—The Conspiracy to
      Slay Him—Kishkumen Killed—The Prosperity of the Nephites under Helaman</td>
    <td class="c2">175</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_37" id="Chapter_37"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXXVII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXXVII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Sons of Helaman—Nephi's Righteous Rule—The Lamanites
      Again Invade Zarahemla—They Drive the Nephites into the
      Northern Continent—The Ministrations of Nephi and Lehi—The
      Manifestations of God's Power in the City of Nephi—Aminadab—The
      Conversion of the Lamanites—Universal Peace</td>
    <td class="c2">177</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_38" id="Chapter_38"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXXVIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXXVIII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Growth of Evil amongst the Nephites—The Increase of the Gadianton
      Robbers—Nephi's Announcement of the Murder of the Chief
      Judge—The Discovery—Nephi Arrested—He is Proven Innocent—God's
      Covenant with Him—Increase of Iniquity—A Terrible
      Famine—The Welcome Rain—The Trend to Death</td>
    <td class="c2">184</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_39" id="Chapter_39"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XXXIX" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XXXIX.</a>
  <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_x" id="Page_x">[Pg x]</a></span></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Samuel, the Lamanite—His Mission and Prophecies—The Vain Attempt
      to Destroy Him—He Returns to His Own Country</td>
    <td class="c2">189</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_40" id="Chapter_40"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XL" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XL.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Nephi Translated—His Son Nephi—Time of the Savior's Coming—The
      Conspiracy to Slay the Believers—The Revelation to Nephi—The
      Promised Signs Appear—Increase of the Gadianton Robbers—War—Lachoneus
      Gathers all the People to One Land—The End of the Struggle</td>
    <td class="c2">193</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_41" id="Chapter_41"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XLI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XLI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Last Chief Judge Murdered and the Republic Overthrown—The
      Signs of the Savior's Death Appear—A Terrible Storm—The
      Universal Darkness—The Unparalleled Destruction—The Terror of those Hours</td>
    <td class="c2">197</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_42" id="Chapter_42"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XLII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XLII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Voice from Heaven—The Savior Testifies of Himself—Silence
      Throughout the Land—How oft would Christ have Gathered
      His People—The Darkness Departs</td>
    <td class="c2">202</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_43" id="Chapter_43"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XLIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XLIII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Christ Appears in the Land Bountiful—The Testimony of the Father—Jesus
      Calls Twelve Disciples—His Teachings to Them and to the Multitude</td>
    <td class="c2">205</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_44" id="Chapter_44"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XLIV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XLIV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Fulfillment of the Mosaic Law—"Other Sheep Have I"—The
      Ten Tribes—The Events of the Latter Days</td>
    <td class="c2">208</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_45" id="Chapter_45"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XLV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XLV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Savior Heals the Sick—He Blesses the Children of the Nephites—Angels
      Minister unto them</td>
    <td class="c2">210</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_46" id="Chapter_46"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XLVI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XLVI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Sacrament Administered—The Savior's Teachings Regarding it—He
      Confers on His Disciples the Power to Give the Holy
      Ghost—He Ascends into Heaven</td>
    <td class="c2">213</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_47" id="Chapter_47"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XLVII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XLVII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Jesus Returns and Renews His Teachings—He Administers the Sacrament—He
      Explains the Teachings of the Prophets—The Words of Malachi</td>
    <td class="c2">216</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_48" id="Chapter_48"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XLVIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XLVIII.</a>
  <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_xi" id="Page_xi">[Pg xi]</a></span></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Savior Continues His Ministrations—He Raises a Man from the
      Dead—The Labors of the Twelve—The Name of the Church—The Three who should Remain</td>
    <td class="c2">220</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_49" id="Chapter_49"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_XLIX" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER XLIX.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Long Continued Era of Peace and Righteousness—Death of
      Nephi—His Son Amos—Amos the Second</td>
    <td class="c2">223</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_50" id="Chapter_50"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_L" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER L.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Commencement of the Apostasy—It Grows in Intensity—The
      Persecution of the Disciples—Lamanites Again—Re-appearance
      of the Gadianton Bands—War—Ammaron Hides the Records</td>
    <td class="c2">226</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_51" id="Chapter_51"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Last Long Series of Wars—Mormon—The Final Conflict at
      Cumorah—The Last of the Nephites</td>
    <td class="c2">229</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_52" id="Chapter_52"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Historians of the Nephites—The Plates of Nephi—List of their
      Custodians—Their Lengthened Years</td>
    <td class="c2">232</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_53" id="Chapter_53"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LIII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Women of the Book of Mormon—Their Condition and
  Position—Abish—Isabel—Marriage—Amulek—Moroni's Title of Liberty—The
      Mothers of the Ammonites—Two Extremes </td>
    <td class="c2">237</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_54" id="Chapter_54"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LIV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LIV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Domestic Life Among the
  Nephites—Household Duties—Dress—Ornaments—Homes—Food—Manufactures—Transportation</td>
    <td class="c2">241</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_55" id="Chapter_55"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Agriculture Among the Nephites—Grains—Stock Raising—Irrigation</td>
    <td class="c2">247</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_56" id="Chapter_56"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LVI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LVI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Science and Literature Among the Nephites—Their Astronomy and
      Geography—The Learning of Egypt</td>
    <td class="c2">250</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_57" id="Chapter_57"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LVII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LVII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Art of War Among the Nephites—Their Weapons, Armor and
      Fortifications—Moroni's Line of Defense</td>
    <td class="c2">255</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_58" id="Chapter_58"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LVIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LVIII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Laws of the Nephites—The Roman and Nephite Civilizations—The
      Laws under the Kings—Position of the Priesthood—Slavery—Criminal Offenses</td>
    <td class="c2">262</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_59" id="Chapter_59"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LIX" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LIX.</a>
  <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_xii" id="Page_xii">[Pg xii]</a></span></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Laws under the Judges—The Voice of the People—Elections—Rights
      of the People—Church and State—The Criminal Procedure</td>
    <td class="c2">269</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_60" id="Chapter_60"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LX" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LX.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Laws of the Nephites, Continued—The Division into Tribes—The
      Messianic Dispensation—The Final Convulsion</td>
    <td class="c2">277</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_61" id="Chapter_61"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Money of the Nephites—Their Coins—Barley the Standard of Value</td>
    <td class="c2">281</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_62" id="Chapter_62"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Personal Appearance of the Nephites—Their Beauty—Testimony of
      Remains Found—The Dark-Skinned Lamanites</td>
    <td class="c2">284</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_63" id="Chapter_63"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXIII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Language of the Nephites—The Influence of the Egyptians—Nephite
      Words—Rameumptom—Liahona—Rabbanah—The Lamanite Tongue—Word Building</td>
    <td class="c2">287</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_64" id="Chapter_64"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXIV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXIV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Nephite Proper Names—Bible Names—Sariah—Nephi—Sam—Melek—Jershon—Isabel—Aha,
      etc.—Prefixes and Suffixes</td>
    <td class="c2">294</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_65" id="Chapter_65"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Lands of the Nephites—Mulek and Lehi—Zarahemla and Nephi—The
      Wilderness—The Land of First Inheritance—The Journeys
      Northward—The Waters of Mormon—Lehi—Nephi</td>
    <td class="c2">300</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_66" id="Chapter_66"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXVI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXVI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Nephi in the Hands of the Lamanites—The Lands of Shemlon, Shilom,
      Helam, Amulon, Ishmael, Middoni, Jerusalem, etc.</td>
    <td class="c2">310</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_67" id="Chapter_67"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXVII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXVII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Lands of the Nephites,
  Continued—Zarahemla—Jershon—Antionum—Manti—Gideon</td>
    <td class="c2">314</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_68" id="Chapter_68"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXVIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXVIII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Lands of the Nephites,
  Continued—Minon—Melek—Ammonihah—Noah—Sidom—Aaron—Lehi—Mulek—Bountiful—The South-west Border</td>
    <td class="c2">318</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_69" id="Chapter_69"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXIX" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXIX.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Lands of Antum, Teancum, Joshua, David, etc.—Cumorah—The
      Hills of the Nephites—The River Sidon</td>
    <td class="c2">325</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_70" id="Chapter_70"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXX" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXX.</a>
  <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_xiii" id="Page_xiii">[Pg xiii]</a></span></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Religion of the Nephites—It is Stated by Nephi—The Priesthood and
      Ordinances Thereof—Baptism—Confirmation—Ordination—The
      Sacrament—Spiritual Gifts</td>
    <td class="c2">329</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_71" id="Chapter_71"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXXI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXXI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Miracles Among the Nephites—The Miracles of Christ—John and
      the Three Nephites—Translations</td>
    <td class="c2">336</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_72" id="Chapter_72"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXXII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXXII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Prophecies Regarding the Savior—Their Completeness and Detail—Names
      and Titles Given to Christ</td>
    <td class="c2">341</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_73" id="Chapter_73"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXXIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXXIII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Nephite Apostates—The Order of
  Nehor—Amalekites—Amalickiahites—Amulonites—Abinadi's Prophecy—The Gadiantons</td>
    <td class="c2">343</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_74" id="Chapter_74"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXXIV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXXIV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Church Discipline Among the Nephites—Treatment of the Unrepentant—The
      Word of the Lord Regarding Transgressors—The Testimony of Moroni</td>
    <td class="c2">349</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_75" id="Chapter_75"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXXV" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXXV.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Discovery of the Jaredite Records—Coriantumr—Ether—The Dispersion
      at Babel—The Journey of the Jaredites—Atlantis</td>
    <td class="c2">352</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_76" id="Chapter_76"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXXVI" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXXVI.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">Moriancumer—Building the Barges—The Finger of the Lord—The
      Appearing of the Savior—The Voyage</td>
    <td class="c2">356</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_77" id="Chapter_77"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXXVII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXXVII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Land of Promise—A Monarchy Established—The Kings of the
      Jaredites from Orihah to Omer—Akish—The Daughter of Jared</td>
    <td class="c2">359</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_78" id="Chapter_78"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXXVIII" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXXVIII.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Kings of the Jaredites from Omer to Coriantumr—The Material
      Prosperity of this Race</td>
    <td class="c2">361</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chap-no"><a name="Chapter_79" id="Chapter_79"></a>
  <a href="#CHAPTER_LXXIX" style="text-decoration: none;">CHAPTER LXXIX.</a></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="chapsum">The Judgments of God on the Jaredites—The Extinction of the Race—The
      Hill Ramah—Shiz and Coriantumr—Ether</td>
    <td class="c2">363</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1"><a name="Book_of_Mormon_Chrono"
  id="Book_of_Mormon_Chrono"></a>
  <a href="#BOOK_OF_MORMON_CHRONOLOGY" style="text-decoration: none;">
  BOOK OF MORMON CHRONOLOGY.</a></td>
    <td class="c2">368</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1"><a name="Append" id="Append"></a>
  <a href="#APPENDIX" style="text-decoration: none;">APPENDIX.</a></td>
    <td class="c2">381</td>
  </tr>
</table>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_xiv" id="Page_xiv">[Pg xiv]</a></span></p>

<div class="chapter">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="ILLUSTRATIONS" id="ILLUSTRATIONS"></a>LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS</h2>
</div>

<table id="ILLUS" summary="ILLUSTRATIONS">
  <tr>
    <td class="c1"></td>
<td class="c1"></td>
<td class="c2"><span class="x-smaller">PAGE</span></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#frontis.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    <span class="sc">The Glorious Appearing of Jesus to the Nephites</span></a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Armitage</i></td>
<td class="c2"><span class="x-smaller">Frontispiece</span></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p023.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Ancient Aztec Chart, Showing Lehi's Travels. No. 1</a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Boturini</i></td>
<td class="c2">21</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p030.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Ancient Aztec Chart, Showing Lehi's Travels. No. 2</a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Boturini</i></td>
<td class="c2">31</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p032.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Vision of Nephi</a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Held</i></td>
<td class="c2">33</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p036.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Ancient Aztec Chart, Showing Lehi's Travels. No. 3</a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Boturini</i></td>
<td class="c2">36</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p037.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Ancient Aztec Chart, Showing Lehi's Travels. No. 4</a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Boturini</i></td>
<td class="c2">37</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p043.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Ancient Hieroglyphic Chart</a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Farerri</i></td>
<td class="c2">43</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p045.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    The First Sacrifice on the Promised Land</a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Ottinger</i></td>
<td class="c2">45</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p062.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    The Jews Led Away to Captivity</a></td>
<td class="c1"></td>
<td class="c2">62</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p079.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    The Land of Helam</a></td>
<td class="c1"></td>
<td class="c2">79</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p085.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Discovery of the Records of the Jaredites</a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Ottinger</i></td>
<td class="c2">86</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p091.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Baptism of Limhi</a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Ottinger</i></td>
<td class="c2">91</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p122.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Wilderness of Hermounts</a></td>
<td class="c1"></td>
<td class="c2">121</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p151.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Moroni Raises the "Title of Liberty"</a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Ottinger</i></td>
<td class="c2">151</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p201.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Destruction of Zarahemla</a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Ottinger</i></td>
<td class="c2">202</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p290.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Ancient Egyptian Characters</a></td>
<td class="c1"></td>
<td class="c2">290</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p291.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Copy of Characters on the Plates from Which the Book of Mormon Was Translated</a></td>
<td class="c1"></td>
<td class="c2">292</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p357.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Appearance of Christ to the Brother of Jared</a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Held</i></td>
<td class="c2">358</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">
  <a href="#p364.jpg" style="text-decoration: none;">
    Ether Finishing His Record</a></td>
<td class="c1"><i>Morris</i></td>
<td class="c2">367</td>
  </tr>
</table>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</a></span></p>


<p class="ac">THE</p>

<p class="ac x-larger">Story of the Book of Mormon.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<div class="chapter p4">
<h2><a name="INTRODUCTION" id="INTRODUCTION"></a>INTRODUCTION.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">AMERICA THE FIRST INHABITED OF ALL LANDS—ITS ANCIENT
PEOPLES—THE GARDEN OF EDEN—THE ANTEDILUVIANS—THE
JAREDITES—THE NEPHITES AND LAMANITES.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE story that we are about to relate is a true one. It is
the history of the races who lived on this broad land of
ours long, long ago. From it we shall learn many lessons of
God's great love for man. We shall also learn how oft his
love has been spurned, how apt his favored children have been
to walk in ways of sin, and how prone to disobey his holy
law. It is a story full of light and shade, one which it will be
well for all of us to take to heart, for by so doing our faith in
God will increase, and we shall be prompted to strive the more
earnestly to avoid the evils that others, by their misdeeds,
have brought upon themselves and their posterity.</p>

<p>America, the land we love, is, in our Heavenly Father's
eyes, choice above all other lands as the home of those of
his sons and daughters, whom he has placed upon this earth.
For all God's creatures are not here. He has made many
worlds and filled them with his children. How many we
know not; they are countless to us. The stars, that shine in
myriads in the heavens, are nearly all suns like the one that
gives us light: the remaining few are worlds like unto this on
which we dwell; and ours is one of the very smallest of them
all. To the works of God there is no beginning, neither is
there any end.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</a></span></p>

<p>God made America the richest of all lands. He filled its
depths with precious minerals; he caused the most lovely
trees, and herbs, and flowers to grow upon its surface. In all
things he made it most desirable as a home for man. And
here he planted the Garden of Eden, and placed our first
parents, Adam and Eve, therein. From that garden they
were afterwards driven forth when they failed to keep God's
law. But they did not leave this continent. Here they still
remained; here their sons and daughters were born, until
many strong peoples had sprung from them. It was in this
land that Cain slew his brother Abel; it was here that Enoch
and his city dwelt, that Noah preached to the ungodly, and
the ark was built. But when the flood was over and the
waters sank, that ark, by the winds and waves, had been
carried far away to a new land, until it rested on the Mountains
of Ararat. Then for a short time America was without
inhabitant.</p>

<p>But not long after the deluge the wicked tried to build a
tower that would reach so high that if ever another flood
came they might escape the rising waters by ascending it.
This is called the Tower of Babel. The Lord was angry
with those who attempted to build this tower, for he had promised
that he would never again destroy the earth with the
waters of a flood. But they did not believe him; and in their
unbelief they went to work to construct it. In his anger he
confounded their language, that they could not understand
each other. Then he scattered them abroad upon the face of
the earth. Some few, better than the others, he brought to
America. Here he made them a great nation; and they
filled the land for many hundreds of years. By and by they
grew exceedingly wicked and gathered together in vast
armies to war one with another. And they fought so terribly
that at last they were all destroyed,—all except one man.
These people were called the Jaredites.</p>

<p>By this we see that this continent was a second time left
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</a></span>
without inhabitants because of the great wickedness of the
people.</p>

<p>After this the Lord brought another people to fill this
land. They were a branch of the house of Israel, and we
call them the Nephites and Lamanites. They also grew
great, prospered, flourished, and fell. Like the Jaredites, at
the last, they destroyed each other in war, and there were but
few left. But from those few have come the many tribes of
Indians that today are found scattered far and wide over both
North and South America, and also on some of the outlying
islands of the sea.</p>

<p>Thus fell a third race who would not serve God; for he
had decreed that the wicked should not inherit this land. To
one of his ancient servants he declared, "If iniquity shall
abound cursed shall be the land for their sakes; but unto the
righteous it shall be blessed for ever." (II. Nephi 1:7.)</p>

<p>North America was the first of all lands to be inhabited;
it was here that Adam and Eve dwelt. The Jaredites from
the Tower of Babel also first landed here. But the Nephites
made their earliest settlements on the western shores of the
southern continent, where by degrees they spread north and
south, then east and west, until their cities and villages could
be seen in every part of the land.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</a></span></p>

<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I"></a>CHAPTER I.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">ANCIENT JERUSALEM—LEHI—HIS VISION—HIS CALL TO
PREACH TO THE JEWS—THEY PERSECUTE HIM—HE IS
COMMANDED OF GOD TO TAKE HIS FAMILY INTO THE WILDERNESS—THEIR
DEPARTURE—THE RETURN OF HIS SONS
TO JERUSALEM TO OBTAIN THE RECORDS—THEY ARE ILL-TREATED
BY LABAN—HIS DEATH—ZORAM ACCOMPANIES
THE BROTHERS INTO THE WILDERNESS.</p>

<p class="ac">(I. NEPHI CHAP. 1 TO 4.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">OUR story opens in the royal city of Jerusalem, in the first
year of the reign of King Zedekiah, or exactly six
hundred years before the birth of our Savior. It was then
very grand and very beautiful, the capital of the Kingdom of
Judah, and the chief city of all Israel. In name it was holy,
for the Temple of the Lord was there. Its busy streets were
crowded with a mixed multitude. Priests and Levites, who
officiated in the ordinances of the law of Moses, worshipers
from the other tribes of Jacob, warriors of the armies of
Judah, courtiers and attendants on the king, merchants from
Egypt, from Tyre and Sidon and from many other parts,
artificers in various trades, all these combined to make it
wealthy and renowned, a busy mart of trade, a center of
civilization, and a sacred city.</p>

<p>Holy it should have been, but the glory of the Lord had
departed from his house. Its people had become very wicked.
They were filled with pride and greed; they heeded not the
law of the Lord; their affections were set upon the things of
this world; they served God with their lips only, while their
hearts were far from him. He had sent unto them his
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</a></span>
prophets, but one after another they had rejected these holy
men; many they had persecuted, and some they had
slain.<a name="FNanchor_1" id="FNanchor_1"></a><a href="#Footnote_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</a></p>

<p>In this city, at that time, dwelt a worthy man named
Lehi. He was of the tribe of Manasseh, but had made his
home in Jerusalem all his days, though it was a city of the
Kingdom of Judah. He was a man who had been prospered
of the Lord and had gathered around him considerable wealth.
His wife's name was Sariah, and they had four sons and some
daughters. The names of the sons, in the order of their
ages, were Laman, Lemuel, Sam and Nephi; the number or
names of the daughters are nowhere given in the sacred
history.</p>

<p>To this good man the word of the Lord came. God
raised him up to be a prophet. He sent him with a message
to the people of Jerusalem. As a servant of the Lord he had
to warn them of many evils that would come upon them if
they did not cease from their wicked ways. But they paid
no heed to his words; they refused to listen to his warning.
Indeed, they became very angry because he told them of their
sins, and before long they sought to kill him.</p>

<p>God gave to Lehi many dreams and visions. One day a
pillar of fire came and rested on a rock before him; and then
he heard and saw many wonderful things. The things which
he had seen and heard so overpowered him that he went
home to his house at Jerusalem, and threw himself on his bed.
Then being overcome by the Holy Spirit he was carried away
in a vision. In that vision he saw God sitting upon his throne,
surrounded by vast hosts of angels who were singing and
praising the Lord. And he saw a holy Being, surrounded by
a glory as bright as the sun at noon day, come down out of
the midst of heaven. It was the Lord Jesus. Our Savior
was followed by twelve others whose brightness exceeded that
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</a></span>
of the stars. They were Christ's Apostles. These came down
and went forth on the face of the earth.</p>

<p>And in the vision the Savior came to Lehi and gave him
a book, and bade him read it. In that book was an account
of events that had not yet taken place. It was full of the
woes that should happen to Jerusalem and her people if they
repented not of their sins and follies. It told how that great
city should be taken by her enemies and destroyed; how
numbers of the inhabitants should perish, while many should
be carried captive into Babylon. All of which was fulfilled a
few years later. These things with others were what Lehi
told the Jews; and as they did not believe his words they
became enraged at him and ill treated him. How gracious
was our heavenly Father to show such great things to Lehi,
and to reveal to him so much with regard to the earthly life
of our Lord and Savior, whose coming in the flesh was yet
six hundred years in the future.</p>

<p>Before long the Lord was satisfied with what Lehi had
said and done. He told him, in a dream, that as the Jews
had rejected his message and sought his life, to leave them to
the destruction that would surely come upon them. God then
directed him to leave Jerusalem and take his family and
journey into the wilderness. This Lehi did. He left behind
him his gold and other precious things, and only carried with
him what was needful for the use of his family during their
travels. Like Abraham before him, he went not knowing
whither he was going, but went because God had commanded
him; and, like Abraham, he was led by Divine power to a
blessed land of promise.</p>

<p>When Lehi and his family left Jerusalem they traveled
southward to the borders of the Red Sea. There they pitched
their tents and rested for a season in a valley near a river
which emptied into the sea. In this valley Lehi built an altar,
and upon it he offered a sacrifice to the Lord, and gave thanks
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</a></span>
unto him for his great goodness in bringing them out of the
doomed chief city of Judah.</p>

<p>It was while Lehi's little company were camped in this
valley, to which he gave the name of the Valley of Lemuel,
that the dispositions of the four young men began to show
themselves. Laman and Lemuel here commenced to grumble,
to complain and to rebel, while Nephi was obedient in all
things to the word of God and the wishes of his father. He
sought the Holy One in earnest prayer in his own behalf and
in that of his brothers, and the Lord made him many precious
promises, all of which were, in due time, fulfilled.</p>

<p>While encamped in this valley the Lord, in a dream,
commanded Lehi to send his sons back to Jerusalem to obtain
certain plates on which was engraven a record of the Jews.
They also contained a genealogy or list of Lehi's forefathers.
These plates were kept by a rich man named Laban, who
held them because, like Lehi, he was a descendant of that
Joseph who was sold into Egypt.</p>

<p>When Lehi's elder sons heard this they murmured.
They did not want to go back to the city. They said it was
a hard thing to do, and they claimed to be afraid of Laban.
But Nephi neither feared nor murmured, for he was a man of
much faith. On this occasion he said to his father, I will go
and do the things which God has commanded, for I know
that the Lord gives no commandment to the children of men,
save he prepares a way that they may do the thing that he
requires of them. When Lehi saw how strong was his son's
faith he greatly rejoiced, for he perceived that Nephi had been
much blessed of the Lord.</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p023.jpg" id="p023.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p023.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">ANCIENT AZTEC CHART SHOWING LEHI's TRAVELS. NO. 1.</div>
</div>

<p>At last all the sons consented to return and get the plates.
They took their tents with them, traveled as they came, and
in a few days reached Jerusalem. When they arrived they
cast lots to decide which of them should first visit Laban.
The lot fell upon Laman. As he had no faith in his mission,
we can readily understand that he failed to get the records.
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</a></span>
He went to Laban's house, which was a very fine one, and
talked with him on the matter. But Laban grew angry, would
not let him have the plates, called him a robber, and drove
him out of the house. When Laman returned to his brothers
they were very sad at hearing how violently Laban had acted.
All but Nephi wished to return to their father in the wilderness;
but he would not consent. He had come up to Jerusalem
to do what God had commanded, and he would not return
until he had done it. He said to his brothers, "As the Lord
liveth, and as we live, we will not go down unto our father in
the wilderness, until we have accomplished the thing which
the Lord has commanded us." Brave words from a heart of
faith, and by that faith their purpose was accomplished.</p>

<p>Nephi next proposed that they should go to their father's
house and collect some of the gold, silver and other precious
things which he had left behind, take them to Laban and offer
them to him in exchange for the records.</p>

<p>They did all this; still Laban would not let them have
the plates. But when he saw how great was the value of the
property which they offered him, he coveted it; for he was
a wicked man, filled with greed and covetousness. So he thrust
the brothers out of his house and kept their property. Not
content with this he sent his servants after them to slay them.
But the servants did not overtake them, for Nephi and his
brothers outran them and hid themselves in a cave in the
wilderness outside of the walls of the city.</p>

<p>Laman and Lemuel were now furious at their lack of
success. In their anger they said many hard things to Sam
and Nephi, and moreover they beat them with a rod. While
thus engaged an angel of the Lord stood before them and
rebuked them for their cruel treatment of their younger
brothers. He further told them to go up to Jerusalem once
again, and Laban should be delivered into their hands.</p>

<p>Even though an angel from heaven had appeared to them,
Laman and Lemuel still murmured and did not want to go
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</a></span>
back to the house of Laban. But after some persuasion from
Nephi they reluctantly followed him. His faith had made him
their leader, which position he ever afterwards held.</p>

<p>Nephi caused his brethren to hide themselves without the
walls, and then went forward alone, not knowing exactly
where he was going, but suffering himself to be guided by
the Spirit of the Lord. It was now night. When near the
house of Laban he came across a man lying in a drunken
stupor on the ground. It proved to be Laban himself.</p>

<p>The Spirit of the Lord now directed Nephi to slay Laban,
telling him that it was better that one man should die
than that a nation should dwindle and perish in unbelief.
This the Nephites undoubtedly would have done had they not
had the law of the Lord with them; and this law was engraved
on these plates. As we proceed we shall find that
both the Lamanites and the people of Zarahemla sank in sin
and dwindled in unbelief from this very cause,—they had no
Divine records.</p>

<p>For all that the Spirit thus prompted, still Nephi felt
loath to slay Laban, although he had robbed him and his
brothers of their father's property and sought to take their
lives. But at last he obeyed the voice of the Spirit, and
drawing Laban's own sword from its sheath, with it he smote
off this wicked man's head.</p>

<p>Nephi next removed Laban's armor from the dead body
and put it on his own person; he also took the sword of
Laban and girded it around his waist. Then he went to the
dead man's house, and, imitating Laban's voice, he commanded
the servant who had the keys of the room where the
records were kept to go with him and get them. The servant,
whose name was Zoram, obeyed, and brought forth the
records, for in the darkness, he thought it was his master who
was talking to him.</p>

<p>Nephi, still acting as though he was Laban, had Zoram
go with him to where his brothers were hid. When Laman,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</a></span>
Lemuel and Sam saw him coming they became greatly afraid,
for they did not know him, dressed as he was in the armor of
Laban; and he had some little difficulty in making them understand
that he was their brother, and that they had no cause
for fear. But when Zoram discovered that Nephi was not
his master, he also was seized with fear, and would have run
away had not Nephi held him. We may be sure Nephi did
not want Zoram to return to Jerusalem, lest he should gather
a body of men and follow him and his brothers into the wilderness
and slay them. So he spake kind and encouraging
words to Zoram, who soon consented to make a covenant of
friendship with Nephi and go with him to the place where
Lehi had pitched his tents. This covenant Zoram most faithfully
kept.</p>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_1" id="Footnote_1"></a><a href="#FNanchor_1"><span class="label">[1]</span></a>
See II. Chronicles 36:14-16.</p></div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />

<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II"></a>CHAPTER II.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE REJOICING OVER THE RECORDS—NEPHI AND HIS BROTHERS
AGAIN RETURN TO JERUSALEM—THEY CONDUCT ISHMAEL
AND HIS FAMILY INTO THE WILDERNESS—LEHI's DREAM—THE
TREE OF LIFE—THE ROD OF IRON—THE BOTURINI
MANUSCRIPT—NEPHI's VISION.</p>

<p class="ac">(I. NEPHI CHAP. 5 TO 15.)</p>

<p class="drop-cap">WHEN Nephi and his companions reached their father's
tent in the wilderness their parents were exceedingly
glad. Sariah had mourned during their absence because she
fancied her sons would never return alive; and with those
feelings she had upbraided her husband for sending them
away. She charged him with being a visionary man, who was
always giving heed to dreams in which she had little faith.
All this was changed when her boys got back; then she was
willing to acknowledge the inspiration of Heaven in her husband's
visions.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</a></span></p>

<p>The first thing Lehi did when his sons arrived was to
offer a sacrifice to the Lord, as a token of his gratitude for
their safe return. Next he examined the records, and rejoiced
greatly to find that they contained the five books of
Moses and a history of the Jews to the commencement of the
reign of King Zedekiah. These plates also contained many
of the prophecies of the holy prophets, and a genealogy of
Lehi's fathers. We may be well assured how grateful Lehi
felt to the Lord for placing these sacred records in his hands,
so that his people could have the Law of the Lord and the
history of their ancestors always in their possession. It is a
great stay and a help to any people, who, like Lehi's family,
are separated from the rest of mankind and who are building
up a new civilization to possess the annals of their forefathers.
It tends to keep them from sinking into idolatry, and from
corrupting the laws of heaven; it preserves the purity of their
language, and connects them with those from whom they have
sprung.</p>

<p>But the four young men had to return once again to
Jerusalem. God intended to make of Lehi's posterity a great
nation. This could scarcely be done unless his sons married.
But they had no young maidens with them in the wilderness
who would do for wives. So the Lord told Lehi to send his
sons to a man named Ishmael, of the tribe of Ephraim, who
dwelt in Jerusalem, and desire him and his family to join them
on their journey. The reason why God sent them to Ishmael
was that he was a good man and had a number of daughters.
When Lehi's sons delivered their message the Lord softened
Ishmael's heart and he consented to go with them; and soon
he and his family were on the way to the valley by the Red
Sea where Lehi was encamped.</p>

<p>As they journeyed, however, they had the usual trouble.
Laman and Lemuel had another rebellious fit. They induced
some of the family of Ishmael to join them, and for a time
there was great division in the little company. Nephi, inspired
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</a></span>
with the Spirit of the Lord, rebuked them for their
folly. This so angered them that they bound him with cords,
intending in their cruelty to leave him to perish in the wilderness,
or to be devoured by wild beasts. But Nephi prayed in
great faith to the Lord to give him strength to burst the bands
which held him. The Lord answered his prayer and the cords
were loosened from his hands and feet. Being now free he
again reproved his brethren, which renewed their anger.
Once more they sought to take his life, but Ishmael's wife
and one of her sons and a daughter so earnestly plead for him
that the hearts of the rebels were softened and they ceased
their efforts to slay him. By and by, when their anger had
cooled down, they felt very sorry for their great wickedness
in trying to kill their brother. Then they humbled themselves
before him and sought his forgiveness, which he, in the goodness
of his heart, at once most gladly granted.</p>

<p>When the company reached the tents of Lehi, after the
usual custom they offered burnt offerings and sacrifices to the
Lord.</p>

<p>While Lehi dwelt in the Valley of Lemuel he had another
remarkable dream. It was like unto this: He dreamed that a
man stood before him and bade him follow him. This Lehi
did. They traveled for many hours through a dark and
dreary waste. When they had thus journeyed for so long a
time Lehi began to pray to the Lord to have mercy on him.
After he had prayed he beheld a large and spacious field. In
it grew a tree whose fruit was very desirable to make one
happy. Lehi partook of this fruit. He found it whiter and
sweeter than any fruit he had ever before seen or tasted.
When he had eaten his heart was filled with great joy, and
he was very anxious that his family should partake of it also.
So he looked around in the hope of seeing some of them,
and in doing so his eyes fell upon a river. Its waters were
filthy, and it ran along near the tree upon which the sweet
fruit grew. Not far off was the fountain from whence the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</a></span>
river sprang; and near by he saw his wife Sariah, and his
sons, Sam and Nephi. They stood there hesitating, as if they
knew not where to go. Lehi there-upon beckoned, and called
them to come to him and taste of the fruit. Then they all
three came and partook of it.</p>

<p>Lehi now felt desirous that his two elder sons, Laman
and Lemuel, should also partake; but when he called them,
they would not come.</p>

<p>Lehi also saw a rod of iron. It extended along the bank
of the river and led to the tree by which he stood. And there
was a straight and narrow path which ran along by the rod of
iron to the tree. This path led into a broad field, so spacious
that it might have been a world. He likewise saw vast
numbers of people, many of whom were pressing forward to
get to the path which led to the tree. Then it seemed that as
soon as these people began to walk in the path there arose a
great mist of darkness, that many missed their way, wandered
off, and were lost. Others, by taking hold of the rod of iron,
and clinging thereto, kept in the narrow path, reached the
tree and partook of its precious fruit.</p>

<p>Some of those who tasted the fruit appeared to soon
grow ashamed; and Lehi, casting his eyes across the river,
beheld on the other side a very large and fine building, which
stood as if it were in the air high above the earth.</p>

<p>This building was filled with men and women of all ages,
whose style of dress was very rich and grand. These people
were mocking and ridiculing those who ate of the fruit of the
tree. Because of this taunting and derision some felt
ashamed, and they fell away into forbidden paths and were
lost. Lehi also saw other multitudes groping their way towards
the spacious building; and some were drowned in the
fountain of filthy water, and others were lost to sight wandering
in strange roads.</p>

<p>The interpretation of Lehi's dream is this: The tree
which bore the precious fruit, of which Lehi, Sariah, Sam
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</a></span>
and Nephi ate, was the tree of life. The rod of iron which
led thereunto represented the word of God, and whoso will
hearken unto the word of God, and will cleave unto it, will
never perish, but partake of the fruit of the tree of life. The
river of filthy water showed the awful gulf which separates
the wicked from the tree of life and from the saints of God.
The vast and costly building represented the wicked world,
with those who belong thereto.</p>

<p>Lehi further saw that Laman and Lemuel ate not of the
fruit of the tree, and it gave him much sorrow.</p>

<p>We present a copy of a portion of an ancient Aztec map
or chart. The original map is about twenty feet in length, it
was found in Mexico more than a hundred years ago by an
Italian gentleman named Boturini.<a name="FNanchor_2" id="FNanchor_2"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_2" class="fnanchor">[2]</a> On a previous page we
have inserted a copy of the first part of this map or panorama,
which seems to show the departure of Lehi from Jerusalem,
his crossing some waters, his journey in the desert, and
the names of his family. In the second part we consider is
yet more clearly shown Lehi's dream. We can plainly see the
tree of life, with its twelve branches, with Lehi near by, the
rod of iron that led thereto, Sariah, Sam and Nephi partaking
of the fruit; while Laman and Lemuel are not touching it.
Then the journey is continued, and we see them all weeping
over one man. This we think represents the death of Ishmael,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</a></span>
of which we shall speak hereafter. Above again appear
the names of the family.<a name="FNanchor_3" id="FNanchor_3"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_3" class="fnanchor">[3]</a></p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p030.jpg" id="p030.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p030.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">ANCIENT AZTEC CHART, SHOWING LEHI'S TRAVELS. NO. 2.</div>
</div>

<p>Nephi was very desirous to have the same dreams as his
father; and he prayed earnestly to the Lord that this favor
might be granted him. God answered his prayers, and
showed him many of the greatest events that would take
place in the future history of the world. For while Nephi
was pondering these things in his heart he was caught away
in the Spirit of the Lord, into an exceedingly high mountain,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</a></span>
on which he had never before set his foot. There the Spirit,
which was in the form of a man, showed him the things which
he desired. After the Spirit left him he was shown Jerusalem
and other cities, especially Nazareth, and therein a virgin
exceedingly white and fair. While gazing upon this scene, he
beheld the heavens open, and an angel came down and stood
before him, who explained to him the various scenes that were
brought before his vision.</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p032.jpg" id="p032.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p032.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">VISION OF NEPHI.</div>
</div>

<p>The virgin that Nephi saw was named Mary; she was
the mother of Jesus. Next the angel showed him the virgin
with the babe in her arms. The angel also showed him the
Savior; how he should be baptized of John in the Jordan;
how he went forth among the people preaching the gospel
and doing marvelous works, and how that he was taken and
crucified, and thus died for the sins of the world. Nephi
further saw how the world fought against the disciples of
Christ, and how, in the end, all those who contended against
heaven and against God's servants were destroyed.</p>

<p>Furthermore he was shown the land of America filled
with a numerous people, who were the seed of his father.
He also saw the terrible earthquakes and devastating storms
that took place on this land at the time of the crucifixion of
the Redeemer.</p>

<p>He saw the Savior visit this land, and how he chose
twelve disciples and here established his holy church. He
saw the reign of profound peace that continued for three generations,
and also the time of awful wickedness that followed
this blessed era. And there were shown to him the final
wars in which the Nephite nation was destroyed.</p>

<p>Nor was this all. Like a vast panorama, the kingdoms
and nations of the Gentiles were presented to his view. He
saw a man inspired by the Spirit of God cross the great
waters which separated the Gentiles from the land on which
the remnants of his father's seed dwelt, and that this man was
followed by numerous hosts of others who came out from the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</a></span>
nations and occupied the land. He saw the remnants of the
seed of his father, the Indians, abused, robbed and massacred
by the Gentiles. Then the war of the revolution was shown
to him, the triumph of the colonies, and the growth of the
people of this land in power, riches and pride.</p>

<p>And again he saw the rise of a great and abominable
church which exercised power and dominion over many peoples.
It was the great apostate Christian Church which held
sway after the true gospel ceased to exist on the earth by
reason of the wickedness of mankind. Nephi also saw the
coming forth of the Book of Mormon, the establishment of the
great Latter-day work, the preaching of the gospel to Gentile
and Jew, and the final triumph of God's cause. Indeed he
saw to the end of the world and thereafter; but much that he
had revealed to him he was told not to write, as the Apostle
John would have the same things shown to him in a later day,
and John would be instructed of the Lord to write the things
which he heard and saw.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</a></span></p>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_2" id="Footnote_2"></a><a href="#FNanchor_2"><span class="label">[2]</span></a>
Of Boturini, Humboldt observes. "This Milanese traveler had
crossed the seas with no other view than to study on the spot the history
of the native tribes of America; but in traversing the country to examine
its monuments and make researches into its antiquities, he had the misfortune
to fall under the suspicion of the Spanish government. After
having been deprived of the fruit of his labors, he was sent in 1736 as a
state prisoner to Madrid. The king of Spain declared him innocent, but
this did not restore to him his property; and this collection * * * lay
buried in the archives of the University of Mexico; those valuable relics
of the culture of the Aztecs were preserved with so little care that there
scarcely exists at present an eighth part of the hieroglyphic records taken
from the Italian traveler."</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_3" id="Footnote_3"></a><a href="#FNanchor_3"><span class="label">[3]</span></a>
The priests of the Roman Catholic Church who visited Mexico at
the time of and soon after the Spanish conquest were struck with the
great resemblance of so large a number of the customs of the Mexican
people to those of the ancient Israelites. To account for these resemblances
they invented the theory that the devil had imitated the Lord
when he delivered the Hebrews from their bondage in Egypt, by bringing
the forefathers of the American races from their original home to this
continent with many signs and wonders. Further, that Satan had revealed
to these people a spurious or bastard gospel, as near to the true one as
was possible, in order to lead their souls to eternal perdition. Based on
this theory,—that the devil was the real god of the Indians, Torquemeda,
in his "Indian Monarchy," and others, give the following as the translation
of the opening portions of this chart:
</p>
<p>
"Although they were all of the same race and lineage, still they did
not all compose a single family, but were divided into four tribes. * *
The Azticas, therefore, quitted their country under the guidance of Zacpaltzin
and Huitzon, in the first of the first circle; for they commenced the
computation of their years from that period; and proceeded some stages
on their journey, in which they employed the space of a year, at the end
of which they arrived at a place called Hueycolhuacan where they
remained three years. In this place (they say) the devil appeared to
them in the form of an idol, declaring to them that it was he who
brought them out of the land of Aztlan, and that he would accompany
them, being their God, to favor them in everything. * * This being
the beginning of the devil's proceedings among this people, they marched
from one place to another, where there was a large and thick tree where
he caused them to stop, at the trunk of which they made a small altar,
upon which they placed an idol, for so the devil commanded, and they
sat down under its shade to eat, but whilst eating, a loud sound proceeded
from the tree, and it rent in the middle. The Azticas, terrified at
this sudden accident, considered it a bad omen, and surrendering themselves
up to affliction, terminated the repast."</p></div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />

<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III"></a>CHAPTER III.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">MARRIAGES IN THE COMPANY—THE LIAHONA—THE JOURNEY
CONTINUED—NEPHI BREAKS HIS BOW—DEATH OF ISHMAEL—THEY
REACH THE OCEAN—NEPHI BUILDS A SHIP—THEY
CROSS THE GREAT WATERS AND REACH THE
PROMISED LAND.</p>

<p class="ac">(I. NEPHI CHAP. 16 TO 18.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WHILE the two families dwelt in the Valley of Lemuel
they had a number of marriages. Zoram, Laban's
servant, married Ishmael's eldest daughter, and each of Lehi's
four sons married one of her sisters. We are not told whether
Lehi's daughters were married at this time or not.</p>

<p>Soon after these marriages the voice of the Lord spake
unto Lehi by night and commanded him that on the morrow
he should resume his journey. When Lehi arose the next
morning and went to the door of his tent he saw a strange
object lying on the ground before him. It was a brass ball
of very fine workmanship. Within this ball were two spindles
or needles, one of which pointed the way that the little company
should travel in the wilderness.</p>

<p>God had prepared this strange instrument or guide for
them. In the days of Moses, when he led the children of
Israel out of Egypt, a pillar of cloud by day and of fire by
night moved in front of them. This the Hebrews followed.
But to Lehi he gave this Liahona, or compass, as the ball
was called; and it pointed the way they should travel. It had
one strange peculiarity, which was that it worked according
to their faith and diligence. When they kept God's law it
showed them much more clearly the way they should go than
when they were careless or rebellious.</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p036.jpg" id="p036.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p036.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">ANCIENT AZTEC CHART, SHOWING LEHI'S TRAVELS. NO. 3.</div>
</div>

<div class="p2">
<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p037.jpg" id="p037.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p037.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">ANCIENT AZTEC CHART, SHOWING LEHI'S TRAVELS. NO. 4.</div>
</div>
</div>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</a></span></p>

<p>Some people have confused this ball, because it is called
a compass, with the mariner's compass, that sailors use at sea
to direct the course of their ships. But there is a great
difference between the two. The Liahona pointed the way
that Lehi's company should travel, while the needle in the
mariner's compass points to the north. The one showed the
way Lehi <i>should</i> go, the other informs the traveler which
way he <i>is</i> going. The one was specially prepared by the
Lord for Lehi and his companions, and was used through
faith only; the other can be used by all men, whether believers
in the true God, pagans or infidels. At times, also,
writing would miraculously appear on the Liahona, giving
directions or reproving for sin, as the company most needed.</p>

<p>According to the command of the Lord the company
gathered their provisions, their tents, their seeds and other
things and again started on their long and oft-times wearisome
journey. They traveled a little east of south, and after four
days again rested at a place to which they gave the name of
Shazer. Here they hunted and killed game for food. When
they had obtained enough for present use they again started,
traveling in very much the same direction, and keeping near
the eastern shore of the Red Sea.</p>

<p>About this time a slight accident occurred which gave
cause for much trouble and discontent. It would appear that
Nephi was the chief hunter of the company. Going out one
day to slay beasts for food he broke his bow, which was made
of very fine steel. This made his brothers very angry, for
they obtained no food, as their bows had lost their springs.
Hungry, angry and dejected, they returned to their tents.
They were very much fatigued, and, like most men when
hungry and tired, they were in bad humor. Even Lehi so
far forgot himself, at this time, that he also murmured against
the Lord. But Nephi, in this trying hour, retained his trust
in God. He did not murmur nor complain, but, after having
reasoned with the rest of the family, he went to work, and
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</a></span>
out of suitable wood he made a bow, and out of a straight
stick he cut an arrow. When he had done this he went to
his father, who had now humbled himself before the Lord
and sought forgiveness, and asked him where he should go
to obtain food.</p>

<p>Then the voice of the Lord came to Lehi and he was
truly chastened because of his murmuring. The voice said,
Look upon the ball. When he looked he was seized with
fear because of the things which were written thereon, and
the rest of the family also feared and trembled exceedingly
when they read the writing.</p>

<p>The writing on the ball also directed Nephi to go to the
top of a certain high mountain, and there slay game for food.
This he did, and brought it with joy to the tents of his people.</p>

<p>We think it probable that the design near the top of the
accompanying Aztec map is intended to represent this incident;
as the bird has evidently been shot by an arrow from
the hunter's bow. The lower portion seems to show some of
the many attempts made by Nephi's brethren to slay him,
when they bound him to trees in the wilderness and otherwise
abused him. Picture four is evidently a record of the months
or years occupied in the journey.</p>

<p>The journey was thus continued for a long time. The
company would travel for a few days, then rest and hunt, then
again take up the line of march as the compass directed. It
generally guided them through the most fertile portions of the
desert. Their journeys appear to have been frequently disturbed
by the bad conduct of Laman and Lemuel and of
those who would heed them. Before long, Ishmael, who was
an aged man, died, at a place which they named Nahom.
This was a cause of great grief to his children, and a
fresh excuse for Laman and his following to murmur. They
complained that they had been led into that strange land to
die of want and fatigue, and desired to go back to Jerusalem.
So hard hearted had Laman by this time become that, with
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</a></span>
others, he formed a plot to murder his own father and his
brother Nephi. But the voice of the Lord came to them,
chastened them severely for their sins, and reproved them with
such power that their hearts were softened and they repented.
After this the Lord again blessed them.</p>

<p>From this time the compass changed the course of their
travel and they journeyed almost directly eastward. This
must have taken them across the peninsula of Arabia to its
eastern coast.</p>

<p>It took them eight years to make the journey, during
which time a number of children were born, including two
sons to Lehi's wife. These he called Jacob and Joseph. As
they went the Lord strengthened them, that they endured
their privations and labors without fatigue. He would not
permit them to make much fire to prepare their food, but rendered
it sweet to them without cooking.</p>

<p>They had great joy when they came to the sea. They
gave to it the name of Irreantum, which word means many
waters. The land on the coast they called Bountiful, because
of its much fruit and wild honey. While they rested on the
sea shore the Lord gave Nephi a new command. It was that
he should build a ship to carry the company across the ocean.
As we may suppose, Nephi's brothers made all kinds of fun
of him when they found he was about to try to build a ship.
But this did not affect him. He knew that God never told a
man to do a thing that he did not give him power to do. It
was so in this case. The Lord revealed to Nephi all that was
necessary, and the building of the ship began.</p>

<p>At first Nephi's brothers would not help him in the least.
They treated him as the people did Noah when he was building
the ark. They called him a fool, and mocked him, and
then threatened to throw him into the sea. But the power of
God was so strong upon Nephi that had his brothers attempted
to carry out their threat they would have withered
before him like a dried reed. As it was, when he stretched
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</a></span>
forth his hand towards them they felt a shock, which made
their whole frames quiver. This convinced them that God
was with their brother, for no man could have such power
unless God was with him. After this they went to work and
helped Nephi build the ship; and a good ship it was, the
Lord having directed the way in which it should be fashioned.</p>

<p>When the vessel was finished the Lord told Lehi and his
people to go on board. They took with them fruit, meat,
honey, and other food in abundance, with many other things
needful for their comfort; also seeds to plant in the soil of the
promised land. Then they all embarked—men, women and
children—beginning at the eldest, down to the least. A
favorable wind sprang up and they were swiftly carried towards
the promised land. First they crossed the Indian
Ocean, then the South Pacific Ocean, and after many days
reached the west coast of South America. They landed at a
point near where the city of Valparaiso, in Chili, now stands.</p>

<p>But we must not forget to tell you that on the voyage
they had another of those ever-recurring outbreaks. Laman,
some of the sons of Ishmael and others, at one time, grew
very merry. By and by they became boisterous and rude.
They danced and sang and talked improperly. Nephi reproved
them. This opened the old sore. They said they
would not have him for their ruler, but would do as they
pleased. Then they seized and bound him, hands and feet,
so tightly that he suffered a great deal. The result was that
the Lord was angry and the compass ceased to work. A
heavy storm arose, a head wind drove them back upon the
waters, the waves threatened to engulf them, and they were
all in danger of being drowned. For three days the rebels
continued stubborn in their anger; during that time they would
not loose Nephi, and every one who plead for him or spoke
in his favor was threatened with like tortures. At last, however,
the danger grew so threatening that they released him;
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</a></span>
but his legs and arms had swollen so greatly by reason of
the way in which he had been tied that he could scarcely use
them. Notwithstanding his great weakness and suffering, as
soon as he was loosed he took the compass, and in his hands
it began to work. Then the wind fell, the storm ceased, and
there came a great calm. And Nephi took charge of the ship
and guided it without further trouble, to the promised land.
<a name="FNanchor_4" id="FNanchor_4"></a><a href="#Footnote_4" class="fnanchor">[4]</a></p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p043.jpg" id="p043.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p043.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">Ancient Hieroglyphic Chart.</div>
</div>


<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_4" id="Footnote_4"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_4"><span class="label">[4]</span></a>
On the opposite page we present a reduced copy of a hieroglyphic
drawing in the British Museum, representing the journey of the forefathers
of the Mexicans from Asia to this continent. The original was
first given to the world by the famous Italian traveler Gumelli Farerri in
his book entitled "Giro del Mondo." Clavigero, Humboldt and others
have endeavored to explain the meaning of this drawing. You will notice
a palm tree near a hieroglyphic which much resembles that supposed
to represent Jerusalem in the commencement of the Boturini manuscript.
This is said to signify the house of God; here the journey began. Near
by is a bird, which stands for Asia. The tradition runs thus: Huitziton
was a person of great authority amongst the Aztecs, in Asia, who for some
reason not remembered, persuaded his countrymen to change their country.
While he was thus meditating, a bird was heard singing in a bush
ti hui, ti hui, which means "let us go." "Do you hear that?" said Zacpaltzin,
"it is the warning voice of the secret Deity to leave this continent
and to find another." Therefore they started, with those they
could persuade to go with them, traveling by Tlapalan, translated, the
country of the Red Sea, and after long journeys reached the land where
the hieroglyphics leaves them.</p></div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</a></span></p>


<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV"></a>CHAPTER IV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE PROMISED LAND—CHILI—ITS NATURAL PRODUCTIONS—THE
DEATH OF LEHI—HIS BLESSING ON HIS POSTERITY—PROPHECIES
OF HIS ANCESTOR JOSEPH.</p>

<p class="ac">(I. NEPHI CHAP. 18 TO II. NEPHI CHAP. 4.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WHEN the little colony, which numbered, we imagine,
from sixty to eighty souls, landed on the promised land
they pitched their tents and soon after began to till the ground.
From their sowing they reaped abundant crops. They explored
the wilderness around them, and found beasts of the
forest of many kinds; also the ox, the horse, the goat and the
wild goat. In the rocks they discovered ores of gold, silver
and copper. Of the gold ore Nephi was commanded of the
Lord to make plates on which to keep the records of his
people.</p>

<p>The description given by Nephi of the region where the
colony landed exactly corresponds with what we know of the
country now called Chili; and it was on its coast, the Prophet
Joseph Smith informs us, that the Nephites landed, and there
they established their first homes. Chili is favored with one
of the finest and healthiest climates in the world. The soil is
exceedingly fertile, and the productions of both hemispheres
seem to thrive equally well there. The most delicious fruit
grows in abundance—the apple, peach, grape, strawberry,
etc. Its forests are magnificent, and furnish many kinds of
beautiful wood. The grass, in its rich meadow pastures, is
often so tall and luxuriant as to hide the cattle grazing
amongst it. Chili also possesses valuable mines, especially of
gold, silver, copper and coal.</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p045.jpg" id="p045.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p045.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">THE FIRST SACRIFICE ON THE PROMISED LAND.</div>
</div>

<p>The people of Lehi were so few in number that they
were a quiet and solemn race, with few amusements, but with
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</a></span>
an oppressing sense of the vastness of the land which they
occupied, and of their own insignificance. Nor was there
entire peace amongst them, for Laman and Lemuel, with
others, were still fractious and turbulent.</p>

<p>In course of time Lehi felt that his earthly life was near
its close, for he was aged and in failing health. So he called
to him his sons and daughters and the other members of his
colony, and blessed them in the same manner as his forefather
Jacob blessed his family before he died. Lehi also prophesied
many things that should happen to his posterity after him, for
he was possessed of much of the Spirit of the Lord. After he
had done this he died and was buried.</p>

<p>Lehi appears to have taken great pleasure in the knowledge
that he was a descendant of that Joseph who was sold
by his brethren, and afterwards carried into Egypt. In the
blessing that he pronounced upon his own son Joseph, Lehi
quotes largely from the prophecies of the former Joseph;
prophecies which are nowhere given us, except in the Book
of Mormon. From them we learn that this mighty son of
Jacob was greatly favored of the Lord in having revealed
to him much that related to the future of his father's house,
especially to his own posterity. He saw the days of Moses and
the work that that prophet performed; he saw Lehi's day and
his work, and, more interesting to us than all, he saw the
establishment of the kingdom of God in our day. He was told
that the prophet whom the Lord would raise up to be the
leader of God's people in the latter days would be of his seed,
and the name of this prophet, and that of his father also,
would be the same as his—that is, it would be Joseph. Many
other events of great moment that are even now taking place,
were also made manifest to him by the Lord.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V"></a>CHAPTER V.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE NEPHITES AND LAMANITES SEPARATE—THE NEPHITES
SEEK A NEW HOME—NEPHI CHOSEN KING—HE BUILDS
A TEMPLE—INSTRUCTS HIS PEOPLE IN THE ARTS OF
PEACE—WAR WITH THE LAMANITES—THE SWORD OF LABAN—NEPHI'S
DEATH—JACOB, HIS BROTHER, BECOMES
THE CHIEF PRIEST—JACOB'S TEACHINGS ON MARRIAGE.</p>

<p class="ac">(II. NEPHI CHAP. 5 TO JACOB, CHAP. 4.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">SCARCELY was Lehi buried than fresh trouble arose.
Laman and Lemuel, with their friends, would not be led
by Nephi. They asserted that they were the elder brothers
and theirs was the right to rule. They would not recognize
Nephi's authority, though they knew that God had appointed
him to be their leader. So, by the command of Heaven, the
two parties separated. Nephi, and those who would listen to
him, moved away, and left those who clung to Laman in possession
of their first home.</p>

<p>Those who went with Nephi were his own family, Zoram,
Sam, Jacob and Joseph, and their families, and some others
whose names the Book of Mormon does not give. Henceforth
those who belonged to this branch of Lehi's house were
known as Nephites, after Nephi, their leader; while those who
remained with Laman were called Lamanites.</p>

<p>The condition of the Lamanites was now pitiable; they
had cut themselves off from the presence of the Lord, the
Priesthood was withdrawn from them, the records and scriptures
were beyond their grasp. Hatred and malice reigned
supreme in their souls; they had no inclination for the arts of
peace; they were restless, cunning and idle, whilst they sought
in the wilderness the food necessary to sustain life. Already
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</a></span>
the curse of God was falling upon them. Lest they should
appear pleasant to Nephite eyes, their fair and beautiful skins
grew dark and repulsive, their habits became loathsome and
filthy, and the same skin of darkness came upon the children
of all those who intermarried with them.</p>

<p>The Nephites called the new country in which they made
their homes the land of Nephi. There, Nephi by the wish of
the people, became their king, though this step was contrary
to his own feelings. So greatly was he beloved by his subjects
that when he died the people called the next king, Nephi
the second, the next, Nephi the third, and so on. All the
kings were thus called Nephi, in the same way as all the monarchs
of ancient Egypt were Pharaohs, and the emperors of
modern Russia are Tzars.</p>

<p>One of the first things that Nephi and his people did in
their new home was to build a temple. This showed great
faith and courage on the part of so small a community. And
their faith and courage triumphed, for the temple was finished.
It was built after the manner of Solomon's Temple in Jerusalem,
but it was not so large, so costly, or so grand. Yet it
was a magnificent edifice to be erected by a people so few
in number. Here the Nephites offered burnt offerings according
to the law of Moses, which they strictly observed; and
Nephi consecrated Jacob and Joseph to be priests, to officiate
therein.</p>

<p>Nephi not only built a temple, but he taught his people
to be industrious and thrifty, honest and virtuous. He caused
them to build dwellings and other edifices, and to work in
wood, iron, copper, brass, steel, silver and gold; for there
was a great abundance of precious ores in the land in which
they now dwelt.</p>

<p>Nephi still retained possession of the sword of Laban;
and, taking it as a pattern, he made many swords for his
people to use in their own defense should they be attacked by
the Lamanites. This precaution proved a very wise one, for
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</a></span>
in less than forty years from the time that Lehi left Jerusalem
the Lamanites had followed up the Nephites and commenced
war upon them. But the Lamanites were not successful,
for Nephi, wielding the sword of Laban with his own
hands, led his people to battle and drove back the invaders.</p>

<p>When fifty-five years had passed away Nephi handed
the small plates which he had made to his brother Jacob, that
he might keep the sacred records thereon. Sometime after,
how long we are not told, Nephi anointed another man to be
king over his people; and then, having grown old, he died.</p>

<p>Great was the love of the people for Nephi. He had
been their prophet, priest and king; father, friend and guide;
protector, teacher and leader; next to God, their all in all.
He labored diligently all the days of his life to teach the
people to serve God, to believe in Christ, to keep the laws of
heaven, and to be and to do all that God's holy law required.
In all these labors his brother Jacob nobly aided him.</p>

<p>When Nephi died Jacob became the chief religious
teacher of the people. He was a man of much faith and
diligence, and received the word of the Lord from time to
time in great fullness, as the church needed.</p>

<p>We know but little of what occurred among the Nephites
in Jacob's time. The people, however, appear in some respects
to have fallen into sin. They had grown in worldly
pride, and devoted far too much of their time and energies to
the search for wealth. By reason of their isolated position,
and because the Jews, their forefathers, had abused the
principle of plural marriage, the people of Lehi had been
commanded that each man should have but one wife. Some
of them did not heed this special law, but took other wives,
not only without God's sanction, but entirely contrary to his
express command. Indeed they committed other grievous
sins, excusing themselves therefor by quoting the actions of
King David, and Solomon, his son. At this the Lord was
greatly displeased, and he instructed Jacob to reprove them
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</a></span>
sharply. This he did in the temple. He re-affirmed the law
that the Nephites of that age should have only one wife; but
added, in the name of the Lord of Hosts, that if he (God)
wanted to raise up a holy seed to himself, he would command
his people. This we have reason to believe, from reading
the Book of Mormon, he afterwards did, though we find
therein no direct statement on the matter.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI"></a>CHAPTER VI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE CONDITION OF THE LAMANITES—SHEREM, THE FIRST
ANTI-CHRIST—HIS RECANTATION AND DREADFUL END.</p>

<p class="ac">(JACOB, CHAP. 3 TO 7.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WHILST the early Nephites were polygamists, and, unfortunately
for them, unrighteous ones, the Lamanites
were monogamists, which form of marriage they appear to
have ever after retained.</p>

<p>One phase of Lamanite character, originating, doubtless,
in their Israelitish ancestry, is worthy of our praise. It was
the great strength of their domestic affections, their love for
their wives and their kindness to their families. As we shall
have to refer so often to their vices, we must, in justice to
them, here insert the description of their virtues given by
Jacob, the son of Lehi. He says, "Behold, their husbands
love their wives, and their wives love their husbands; and
their husbands and wives love their children; and their
unbelief and their hatred towards you, is because of the iniquity
of their fathers." Nor is there anything in this incompatible
with the ferocity of their character or their blood-thirstiness
in war. In the earlier ages of the Lamanite nationality,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</a></span>
rigid chastity was observed by the men as well as by
the women. Indeed, it may be said that while they manifested
most of the prominent vices of semi-barbarous people,
they also possessed the virtues that such races, uncorrupted
by a more luxurious mode of life, generally show. Nor
would it be consistent, nor historically true, to give one
general description and apply it to the whole Lamanite race,
for as their numbers increased the state of society amongst
them grew more complex, and we read of different grades of
civilization in their midst.</p>

<p>It must not be forgotten that the Lamanites occupied a
much wider extent of country than did the Nephites. In this
vast area were found people who dwelt in cities and cultivated
the arts to the extent generally found amongst races of the
same grade and characteristics. Whilst others, degraded in
life and habits, roamed in the wilderness, building no houses,
forming no permanent abiding places, but wandering from
place to place, and depending for food and clothing upon the
animals they caught in the chase, the fishes that abounded in
the waters, and whatever they could steal from the hated
Nephites, or indeed of their somewhat more highly civilized
fellow-countrymen.</p>

<p>It was in the days of Jacob that the first Nephite Anti-Christ
appeared. His name was Sherem. He openly and
unblushingly taught that there would be no Christ and that
there was no necessity for an atonement. He was a type of
many who came after, and a well fitted instrument for his
evil work. Bland in manners, fluent of speech, much given to
flattery, and withal, well versed in the learning of the
Nephites, he, by his sophistries, led many astray. His success
fired his zeal and filled him with conceit. He actually
sought to convert to his views Jacob, the prophet and presiding
priest of the church, a man rich in wisdom, and the recipient
of many divine revelations; one indeed who had oft-times
seen angels and heard the voice of the Lord.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</a></span></p>

<p>In the interview that occurred between these two widely
differing men, Sherem charged that Jacob had changed the
law of Moses, which was the right way, into the worship of a
being whom Jacob said should come many hundred years
hence. He added, "Now behold, I, Sherem, declare unto you,
that this is blasphemy; for no man knoweth of these things;
for he cannot tell of things to come." Thus he denied prophecy,
styled good evil, and exalted error in the place of truth.</p>

<p>Jacob, being filled with the Spirit of God, confounded his
arguments, brought forward the testimony of the scriptures,
and proved that the very law of Moses, on which he lay so
much stress, was from beginning to end but the type and
foreshadowing of the more perfect law of the Christ who
should come.</p>

<p>Beaten in his arguments, Sherem fell back upon that
almost universal refuge of the false teacher. He defiantly
called for a sign. A sign was given him. The power of
God came upon him and he fell stricken to the ground. For
many days he was nourished, but ineffectually. He himself
perceived that death was approaching, and with this perception
gathered in his soul all the fears and horrors of an
apostate's doom. But before his death he called the people
to him and confessed his iniquity. He denied the things he
had taught, he "confessed the Christ and the power of the
Holy Ghost, and the ministering of angels." He avowed
that he had been deceived by the power of the devil, and
bitterly bewailed his condition; as the fear that he had committed
the unpardonable sin, in denying the Savior, weighed
his soul down to hell. Having made these small amends for
his past iniquities, he could say no more, and gave up the
ghost.</p>

<p>When the people who had gathered to hear his last words,
witnessed the terrors of his death, they were softened in their
hearts, the power of God rested upon them, and they fell to
the earth. The corrupt weeds he had sown in their hearts
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</a></span>
had withered, the truth had been vindicated, the cause of the
Savior extolled, and peace and the love of God were restored
again among the people. Thus was this apostasy eradicated,
and God glorified; the Nephites of that generation from that
time searching the scriptures and cleaving unto the truth.</p>

<p>When Jacob grew old he gave the sacred records to the
keeping of his son Enos.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII"></a>CHAPTER VII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">ENOS, THE SON OF JACOB—THE NEPHITES AND LAMANITES OF
HIS DAY—HIS TESTIMONY AND PROPHECIES.</p>

<p class="ac">(BOOK OF ENOS.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">IN THE days of Enos the struggle still continued between
the Nephites and Lamanites. The latter seem to have
made it the business of their lives to harass and annoy their
more peaceful brethren. Their hatred was fixed. They swore
in their wrath that if it were possible they would destroy the
Nephites, and also their records, that they might no longer
be compelled to listen to their warnings, or be annoyed by
their appeals for peace and friendship.</p>

<p>The picture that Enos draws of the degradation into which
the Lamanites had fallen at this early day is a very pitiable
one. He says they were led by their evil nature that they
became wild and ferocious, and a blood-thirsty people, full of
idolatry and filthiness, feeding upon beasts of prey, dwelling in
tents, and wandering about in the wilderness with a short skin
girdle about their loins, and their heads shaven; and their skill
was in the bow, and in the cimeter, and the axe. And many
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</a></span>
of them did eat nothing save it was raw meat. This last
named practice they seem to have inherited from their fathers
in the wilderness.</p>

<p>On the other hand, the Nephites at this time were a rural,
pastoral people, rich in grain and fruits, flocks, and herds.
They were industrious in their habits, and committed but few
serious offenses. They observed the law of Moses, but were
lacking in faith, hard to understand gospel principles, way-ward
and stiff-necked. The terrors of the word had to be
sounded in their unwilling ears more often than the gentler
strains of gospel invitation.</p>

<p>Enos was one of the most zealous servants of the Lord
who ministered and prophesied to the early Nephites. As
the son of Jacob, he succeeded his father in the sacred offices of
priest and historian. He appears to have inherited his father's
faith, gentleness and devotion. Of his personal life we have
no particulars, but it is evident that he was a very aged man
at the time of his death. His father Jacob was the elder of
the two sons born to Lehi in the Arabian wilderness, between
the years 600 and 590 before Christ; let us place the event
about 594 B. C. Enos, in closing his record, states that one
hundred and seventy-nine years had passed since Lehi left
Jerusalem. Supposing Enos was born when Jacob was thirty
years old, it would make his age one hundred and forty-three
years at the date of his writing. But we have no direct statement
either of his birth or the exact time of his death; all we
know is that when he left this earth he gave the records and
the other sacred things into the hands of his son Jarom.</p>

<p>One incident in the life of Enos is given us which is very
interesting. It affords a deep insight into the purity and
strength of his character. On one occasion when he went
into the forest to hunt, his whole soul was filled with thoughts
of the prophecies and teachings of his devout father, and he
greatly hungered for more light regarding eternal things.
In this fitting frame of mind, surrounded by the solitudes of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</a></span>
the forest, he bowed before the Lord, and in prayers long
and fervent, sought his face. All day long he raised his
voice to heaven, and when the night came he did not cease.
At last his steadfast faith and godly yearnings prevailed.
There came a heavenly voice of comfort to his heart, saying:</p>

<p>Enos, thy sins are forgiven thee, thou shalt be blessed.</p>

<p>Lord, how is it done? he anxiously asked.</p>

<p>The answer came: Because of thy faith in Christ, whom
thou hast never before heard nor seen. And many years
pass away before he shall manifest himself in the flesh;
wherefore, go to, thy faith hath made thee whole.</p>

<p>Enos continued struggling with the Lord for promises in
behalf of both the Nephites and Lamanites. He received
many precious assurances of things yet to be; amongst others,
that the Lord would preserve the holy records and bring them
forth unto the Lamanites in his own due time. Of these
things Enos gladly testified to the people, prophesying of the
mighty events yet in the future, and bearing record of that
which he had both seen and heard.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII"></a>CHAPTER VIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">JAROM—OMNI—AMARON—CHEMISH—ABINADOM—AMALEKI—MOSIAH—REVIEW
OF NEPHITE HISTORY FOR FOUR HUNDRED
YEARS.</p>

<p class="ac">(BOOKS OF JAROM AND OMNI.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE days of the prophet Jarom were neither few nor unimportant.
During the sixty years that he had charge of
the holy things (B. C. 422 to B. C. 362) the Nephites may
be said to have grown from a powerful tribe to a wealthy,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</a></span>
though not as yet very numerous, nation. Indeed, their numbers
were far from being equal to those of the wild and
blood-thirsty Lamanites. The latter, like their descendants of
today, spent their time almost exclusively in the chase of wild
animals and in war; yet, notwithstanding their vigorous and
repeated onslaughts, the age of Jarom was to the Nephites
one of marked progress in the arts of peace.</p>

<p>They ceased to be entirely a pastoral people. They
gave much attention to the adornment of their homes and
public buildings with fine and curious work in wood and
metal. Agriculture and manufacture received a new impetus
by the invention of various labor-saving machines, implements
and tools. Their safety from successful attack from the
Lamanites was also measurably secured by the introduction
of more perfect weapons of war, and the development of a
rude system of fortification, sufficient, however, to protect
their cities and settlements from the means of attack at the
command of their foes.</p>

<p>Though the Nephites of this age were stiff-necked and
perverse, requiring the constant warnings of prophets to keep
them from backsliding, yet the pervading tone of their society
was simple and unaffected, and the people were generally industrious,
honest and moral. They neither blasphemed nor
profaned the holy name of the Deity, they kept sacred the
Sabbath day, and strictly observed the law of Moses. Their
prophets, priests and teachers not only instructed them in this
law, but also expounded the intent for which it was given,
and while so doing, directed their minds to the coming of the
Messiah, in whom they taught the people to believe as though
he had already come. These pointed and constant teachings
preserved the Nephites from destruction, by softening their
hearts and bringing them to repentance, when war, wealth or
pride had exerted its baneful influences.</p>

<p>Shortly before Jarom died he delivered the sacred plates
to his son Omni. Omni kept them for about forty-four years
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</a></span>
and then handed them to his son Amaron; who in turn transferred
them to his brother Chemish. Chemish, when his end
drew near, placed them in the hands of his son Abinadom,
who afterwards gave them in charge of his son Amaleki.</p>

<p>It is very little that we know of the history of the
Nephites from the death of Jarom to the time of Amaleki, a
period of about one hundred and fifty years. The political
records of the nation were engraved on other plates, which
were kept by the kings, and as there was little that the ecclesiastical
historians felt it necessary to write beyond what
Nephi and Jacob had written, their records are very short.
From what little we can glean from these writings it is evident
that during this era the Nephites had frequent wars with
the Lamanites, in many of which they suffered severely.
The Lord permitted these wild sons of the wilderness to be
a constant scourge to the people of Nephi when they turned
away from him; and we fear that the seasons were not unfrequent
when they had to be reminded of their duty in this terrible
way. It also seems probable that, to avoid the constant
incursions of the warriors of the house of Laman, the
Nephites had more than once forsaken their homes and retired
farther northward into the wilderness. We judge this
from the fact that in the days of Amaleki, the land of Nephi
appears to have been in or near the region we call Ecuador,
a country far distant from the place where Lehi's colony first
landed; and it is scarcely consistent with the narrative of the
Book of Mormon to believe that Nephi and his little band,
when they first separated from their brethren, made a journey
of so many hundreds of miles before they established their
homes. Then the very fact that the Lamanites almost immediately
began to harass them in the new land which they occupied
is strong evidence that their first removal was not so
distant but that these enemies could, without great difficulty,
reach them, a thing that would have been almost impossible
if they had gone directly to the far distant region of Ecuador.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</a></span></p>

<p>We now come to the days of the first Mosiah. But before
relating the story of his life and reign we will briefly
summarize what we know of the history of the Nephites
during the first four hundred years of their national existence.</p>

<p>They were governed by kings who were the direct descendants
of Nephi. These kings were, as a rule, righteous
men and wise rulers. The law of Moses was strictly observed,
and other good and just laws were enacted to regulate
those matters which the Mosaic laws did not touch.</p>

<p>The Nephites multiplied greatly, and also grew exceedingly
rich in the wealth of this world; while their artisans and
mechanics were very expert in the arts and manufactures.
They also spread abroad on the face of the land of Nephi
and were much scattered.</p>

<p>The Lamanites followed them from the land of their first
possession, and were constantly harassing them by incursions
and invasions, which led to numerous and bloody wars. These
were sometimes very disastrous to the Nephites.</p>

<p>Spiritually, the Nephites had many seasons of faithfulness
to God when they listened to and obeyed the words
of his prophets; and, unfortunately, they had also many seasons
of apostasy, at which times the judgments of God fell
upon them; the Lamanites being often used by him as a
sharp instrument to bring them to repentance and reformation.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX"></a>CHAPTER IX.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">CAUSES THAT LED TO THE MIGRATION FROM THE LAND OF
NEPHI—THE PEOPLE OF ZARAHEMLA—MULEK AND HIS
COLONY—THE FUSION OF THE TWO NATIONS—MOSIAH
MADE KING—HIS HAPPY REIGN.</p>

<p class="ac">(BOOK OF OMNI.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">MOSIAH resided in the land of Nephi, and lived there as
near as we can discover during the latter half of the
third century before Christ. Whether he was originally a
prophet, priest, or king, the historian (Amaleki) does not inform
us. Most certainly he was a righteous man, for the
Lord made choice of him to guide the obedient Nephites
from their native country to a land that he would show them.</p>

<p>The causes that led the Lord to make this call upon the
Nephites are not stated, but some of them can be easily surmised.
Amongst such we suggest that:</p>

<p>The aggressive Lamanites were constantly crowding upon
them, ravaging their more remote districts, entrapping
and enslaving the inhabitants of the outlying settlements,
driving off their flocks and herds, and keeping them in a constant
state of anxiety and dread, which hindered their progress
and stayed the growth of the work of God. The Lord
therefore led them to a land of peace.</p>

<p>Again, this course of events, continued for so long a
period, had caused much hard-heartedness and stiff-neckedness
in the midst of the Nephites. Some of the people had
remained righteous, some had grown very wicked. To separate
these classes the Lord called the faithful and obedient
to follow Mosiah to another land.</p>

<p>For a third reason: there was a portion of the house of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</a></span>
Israel, a few hundred miles to the north, entirely unknown to
their Nephite brethren. These people had sunk very low in
true civilization; they were so degraded that they denied the
being of their Creator, they had had many wars and contentions
among themselves; they had corrupted their language,
had no records nor scriptures, and were altogether in a
deplorable condition. To save and regenerate this branch of
God's covenant people, Mosiah and his people were led to the
place where they dwelt.</p>

<p>Few are the words and brief is the statement made by
Amaleki regarding this great migration under Mosiah. We
are altogether left to our imagination to picture the scenes
that occurred at this division of a nation.</p>

<p>Imagine the conflict that perplexed many a heart between
the appeals of love and faith, between duty and affection,
when the old homes had to be deserted, when families had to
be parted, and the one stern, uncompromising feeling of duty
to the right and devotion to God had to be the all-controlling
sentiment. Nor can we tell how many, preferring home,
kindred and friends, and the endearments and associations of
their native land, faltered and tarried behind, whilst the
faithful started on their journey northward into the untrodden
wilderness. Nor are we told what afterwards became of
those who allowed the allurements of the world to prevail.
It is most probable that they united with the Lamanites, were
absorbed into that race, and, like them, became darkened,
blood-thirsty and savage. Neither do we know the proportion
to the whole population of those who left with Mosiah and
those who stayed behind.</p>

<p>The Nephite evacuation of the cities built in the land of
Nephi no doubt had a beneficial effect on those portions of
the Lamanite race that took possession of them. They thereby
became acquainted with some of the comforts and excellencies
of civilization, and, though very slow to learn,
their experience at this time laid the foundation for a slight
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</a></span>
advance of the arts of peace in their midst, and from this time
we read of two classes of this people, the one living in cities,
the other roaming in the wilderness.</p>

<p>Mosiah gathered up the willing and obedient and, as
directed by the Lord, started on the journey.</p>

<p>Whither they were going they understood not, only they
knew that the Lord was leading them. Like their forefathers
under Moses, when in the wilderness of Sinai, they
were taught continually by the word of Jehovah and were led
by his arm. With preachings and prophesyings they crossed
the wilderness and passed down into the land of Zarahemla.</p>

<p>On the west bank of the river Sidon the people of
Mosiah found a populous city of whose existence they had
never before heard. Its people were a semi-civilized and
irreligious race, speaking a strange language, and with many
habits and customs different from those of the new comers.</p>

<p>The meeting must have been a perplexing one to both
people. Heretofore both had considered themselves the
owners of the whole continent. Now they were brought face
to face, but unable to understand each other by reason of
their different modes of speech. We often read in history of
the irruption of an inferior or more barbarous race into the
domains of one more highly civilized, but it is seldom, as in
this case, that the superior race moves in a body, occupies the
country, and unites with the less enlightened people. It is
probable that the first feelings of the old settlers were akin to
awe and dismay as they learned of the hosts of the invaders
that were marching upon them; but these feelings were soon
soothed and an understanding arrived at by which the two
people became one nation. Though the Book of Mormon
gives us no details on this point, we are forced to the conclusion
that this arrangement could not have been effected without
the direct interposition of heaven, by and through which
both people were brought to a united purpose and common
understanding.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</a></span></p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p062.jpg" id="p062.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p062.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">THE JEWS LED AWAY TO CAPTIVITY.</div>
</div>

<p>When the Nephites began to comprehend the language
of their new fellow citizens, they found that they were the
descendants of a colony which had been led from Jerusalem
by the hand of the Lord in the year that that city was destroyed
by the king of Babylon (say B. C. 589). In that little
colony was a child named Mulek: he was the only son of king
Zedekiah who had escaped the fury of the Babylonish monarch.
After wandering in the wilderness, they were brought
across the great waters and landed in the southern portion of
the North American continent, and in after years moved southward
to the place where they were discovered by Mosiah and
his people. At this time their king or ruler was named Zarahemla
(about B. C. 200). He was a descendant of Mulek,
and consequently of the tribe of Judah and of the house of
David. The reason assigned for their departure from the
worship of the true God, their degradation and the corruption
of their language, was that their forefathers brought from
their ancient home in Palestine no records or copies of the holy
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</a></span>
scriptures to guide and preserve them from error in their isolated
land of adoption.</p>

<p>When the two races joined, it was decided that Mosiah
should be the king of the united people, though the Nephites
were then the less numerous. This arrangement probably
grew out of the fact that though less in numbers they were
the most civilized, and being worshipers of the God of Israel
they would not willingly submit to be ruled by those who had
no knowledge of his laws.</p>

<p>The education of the people of Zarahemla to the standard
of the Nephites, and the work of harmonizing the two
races, were not the task of an hour. It required much wisdom,
patience and faith. Mosiah gave stability to the new kingdom
by his own virtues and wise example, by the just laws he
established, and by placing the service of the Lord before all
earthly considerations. It is evident that he built a temple in
the new land, as its existence is particularly mentioned in the
days of his son, king Benjamin, and as the people observed
the law of Moses in the matter of sacrifices and offerings, a
temple would be one of the very first necessities to enable
them to carry out the requirements of their religion. But to
the forms, types, shadows and ceremonies of the Mosaic law
were added gospel principles, with a clear and definite understanding
of the coming and divine work of the Messiah, all of
which is very evident in the instructions given to their subjects
by Mosiah's two successors.</p>

<p>Mosiah was not only a divinely inspired leader and king,
but he was also a seer. Whilst reigning in Zarahemla a large
engraved stone was brought to him, and by the gift and power
of God he translated the engravings thereon. They gave an
account of the rise, fall and destruction of the great Jaredite
nation, from the days of its founders, who came out from the
Tower of Babel, to the time of their last king, Coriantumr,
who himself was discovered by the people of Zarahemla and
lived with them nine moons.</p>

<p>When Mosiah died he was succeeded by his son Benjamin.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_X" id="CHAPTER_X"></a>CHAPTER X.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE REIGN OF KING BENJAMIN—THE PROGRESS OF HIS PEOPLE—HIS
LAST GREAT SPEECH—HE ESTABLISHES THE
CHURCH OF CHRIST—ALL THE PEOPLE COVENANT WITH
GOD—MOSIAH II. ANOINTED KING.</p>

<p class="ac">(MOSIAH CHAP. 1 TO 6.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">A MIGHTY man in the midst of Israel was Benjamin, the
son of Mosiah. Blessed were the people over whom he
reigned, for he governed them in righteousness, and for their
welfare he labored with all the might of his body and every
faculty of his soul. Holy and pure in his individual life,
he was ministered to by angels, and was the frequent recipient
of revelations from on high.</p>

<p>The reign of Benjamin was a long one; he died at a very
advanced age. Some time during this period, the aggressive
Lamanites, not content with occupying the land of Nephi,
actually followed the Nephites into the land of Zarahemla
and invaded that also. The war was a bloody one. King
Benjamin led his forces, armed with the historic sword of
Laban, (which appears to have been handed down from
monarch to monarch from the days that Nephi first wielded
it,) and with his own strong arm slew many of the enemy.
Benjamin was ultimately successful in driving the invading
hosts out of all the regions occupied by his people, with a
loss to the Lamanites of many thousand warriors slain.</p>

<p>The reign of Benjamin was also troubled with various
religious impostors, false Christs, pretended prophets, etc.,
who caused apostasy and dissensions among the people, much
to the sorrow of the good king. However, by the aid of
some of the many righteous men who dwelt in his dominions,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</a></span>
he exposed the heresies, made manifest the falsity of the
claims of the self-styled Messiahs and prophets, and restored
unity of faith and worship among his subjects; and where
these innovators had broken the civil law, they were arraigned,
tried, and punished by that law. It must not be forgotten
that freedom of conscience was absolutely protected
among the Nephites, and even the civil law was administered
with great mercy in the days of these kings. In his last great
speech to his people, Benjamin reminded them of the justice
and clemency with which he had caused the law to be administered,
how none of them had been arbitrarily cast into prison
or otherwise punished, but only for actual proven violations
of the law. He also reminded them how he, their king, had
labored with his own hands to defray the expenses of royalty,
in order that they might not be ground down by excessive
taxation. No wonder that he was so greatly loved and his
name held in such high reverence by his people. Recorded
history scarcely affords such another instance of kingly
humility and regard for the welfare of his people.</p>

<p>We may presume that the original inhabitants of Zarahemla,
just awakening to a newness of religious life, were
particularly subject to the influences brought to bear by impostors.
They had but lately learned the mysteries of the
plan of salvation and of the coming of the Messiah to dwell
among men. The glory and beauty of this Divine advent
filled their new-born souls with joyous hope. Looking forward
for the arrival of that happy day, with their first love
undiminished and their zeal unslackened, they were especially
open to the deception of those who cried, Lo, the Christ is
come! or, Behold, a great prophet hath arisen! To this
peculiar phase of spiritual condition in the midst of the lately
consolidated races in the land of Zarahemla, we may attribute
the frequency with which false prophets troubled the reign of
Benjamin.</p>

<p>There was another class who, moved by the spirit of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</a></span>
unrest, were a source of perplexity to the king. They were
those who, having left the land of Nephi with the righteous,
still permitted their thoughts and affections to be drawn
toward their former homes and old associations. Like Lot's
wife, these Nephites were ever longing for that which they had
left behind. The natural consequence was that they were constantly
agitating the idea of organizing expeditions to visit
their old homes. The first of these that actually started, of
which we have an account, was led by an austere and blood-thirsty
man. When they approached the land of Nephi, a great
dissension arose in the company. The leader and some others
desired to attack, and if possible, destroy the Lamanite inhabitants,
but others, seeing that there was good amongst them, desired
to make a treaty with them. This division of feeling led
to a disastrous battle, in which the members of the expedition
fought against each other with such fury that they ceased not
to contend until all were slain except fifty men, who, in shame
and sorrow, returned to Zarahemla to recount the miserable
end of their venture. Yet some remained unsatisfied, they
were still over-zealous to inherit the land of their forefathers,
and, under the leadership of a man named Zeniff, another
company started on the ill-advised journey. Nothing was
heard from them while Benjamin reigned.</p>

<p>When king Benjamin was well stricken with years, the
Lord directed him to consecrate his son Mosiah as his successor
on the Nephite throne. Feeling that age was impairing
his energies he directed his son to gather the people together
at the temple that had been erected in Zarahemla, and he
would then give them his parting instructions. (B. C. 125.)
Agreeable to this call the people gathered at the temple, but
so numerous had they grown that it was too small to hold
them. They also brought with them the firstlings of their
flocks that they might offer sacrifice and burnt offerings
according to the Mosaic law. As the assembled thousands
could not get inside the temple they pitched their tents by
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</a></span>
families, every one with its door towards the building, and the
king had a tower erected near the temple from which he
spake.</p>

<p>The teachings of king Benjamin at these meetings were
some of the most divine and glorious ever uttered by man.
He preached to them the pure principles of the gospel—the
duties which men owe to their God and to their fellows. He
also told them how he had been visited by an angel, and what
wondrous things that angel had shown him concerning the
coming of the God of Israel to dwell with men in the flesh.
So great were the things that this angel revealed and king
Benjamin repeated to the people that we think it best to
give his own words. They are:</p>

<p>"For behold the time cometh, and is not far distant, that
with power, the Lord Omnipotent, who reigneth, who was, and
is from all eternity to all eternity, shall come down from
heaven, among the children of men, and shall dwell in a tabernacle
of clay, and shall go forth amongst men, working
mighty miracles, such as healing the sick, raising the dead,
causing the lame to walk, the blind to receive their sight and
the deaf to hear, and curing all manner of diseases. And he
shall cast out devils, or the evil spirits which dwell in the
hearts of the children of men. And lo, he shall suffer temptations,
and pain of body, hunger, thirst and fatigue, even more
than men can suffer, except it be unto death; for behold,
blood cometh from every pore, so great shall be his anguish
for the wickedness and the abominations of his people.</p>

<p>"And he shall be called Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the
Father of heaven and earth, the Creator of all things, from
the beginning; and his mother shall be called Mary. And
lo, he cometh unto his own, that salvation might come unto
the children of men, even through faith on his name; and even
after all this they shall consider him a man, and say that he
hath a devil and shall scourge him and shall crucify him.
And he shall rise the third day from the dead; and behold he
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</a></span>
standeth to judge the world; and behold all these things are
done, that a righteous judgment might come upon the children
of men."</p>

<p>When Benjamin had made an end of speaking the words
which had been delivered to him by the angel, he observed
that the power of his testimony had so worked upon the
Nephites that they, in the deep sense of their own unworthiness,
had fallen to the ground. And they cried out confessing
their faith in the coming Messiah, and pleading that through
his atoning blood they might receive the forgiveness of their
sins, and that their hearts might be purified. After they had
lifted their deep-felt cry to heaven, the Spirit of the Lord
came down upon them, and because of their exceeding faith
they received a remission of their sins.</p>

<p>Their inspired ruler then continued his discourse. He
enlarged therein on the truths of the atonement and other soul-saving
doctrines. Having finished his address he sent amongst
his hearers to know if they believed and accepted the heavenly
truths he had been teaching. Great was his joy when he
found that they not only believed, but, because of the workings
of the Spirit of the Lord in their hearts, they knew of their
truth. Still more, the Holy Spirit had wrought such a change
within them that they had no more disposition to do evil, but
to do good continually. The visions of eternity were opened
to their minds, their souls were filled with the spirit of prophecy,
they longed to serve the Lord with undivided hearts,
and declared themselves willing to make a covenant with him
to keep his commandments and do his will the remainder of
their days.</p>

<p>The king then gave them a new name, because of the
covenant they desired to make, which thing he had greatly
desired. The name they were to bear for ever after was the
name of Christ, which should never be blotted out except
through transgression. Thus was established the first Christian
church in Zarahemla (B. C. 125), for every soul who
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</a></span>
heard these teachings (except the very little children who could
not understand) entered into this sacred covenant with God,
which most of them faithfully observed.</p>

<p>King Benjamin's truly royal work was now done. He
had lived to bring his people into communion with their
Creator, his spirit was full of heavenly joy, but his body
trembled under the weight of many years. So before he
dismissed the multitude he consecrated his son Mosiah to be
their king, appointed priests to instruct the people in the ways
of the Lord, and, with his patriarchal blessing, dismissed his
subjects. Then according to their respective families they all
departed for their own homes.</p>

<p>Mosiah now reigned in his father's stead, whilst Benjamin,
beloved and honored, remained yet another three years
on the earth before he returned to the presence of his Father
in heaven.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XI" id="CHAPTER_XI"></a>CHAPTER XI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">ZENIFF RETURNS TO THE LAND OF NEPHI—HIS TREATY WITH
THE LAMANITES—THE PROSPERITY OF THE PEOPLE OF
ZENIFF—THE TREATY BROKEN—WAR—PEACE AND WARS
AGAIN—THE DEATH OF ZENIFF—NOAH'S WICKED REIGN—HIS
WARS WITH THE LAMANITES—THE PROPHET ABINADI—HIS
TERRIBLE MESSAGE OF GOD'S WRATH—HE IS MARTYRED—ALMA—HE
PLEADS FOR ABINADI—IS CAST OUT—FLEES
TO THE PLACE OF MORMON.</p>

<p class="ac">(MOSIAH CHAP. 7 TO 18.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">BEFORE proceeding with the story of king Mosiah's reign,
we will return to the land of Nephi, and learn how
matters are progressing there. It will be recollected that
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</a></span>
during the reign of king Benjamin a company started from
Zarahemla to return to the old home of the Nephites. Their
leader's name was Zeniff. What became of him and them
was a question that was never answered during Benjamin's
lifetime.</p>

<p>Zeniff and his people, having left Zarahemla, traveled
southward towards the land of Nephi. The blessings of the
Lord were not greatly with them, for they did not seek him
nor strive to do his will. In the wilderness they lost their
way, and suffered from famine and many afflictions; but after
many days they reached the neighborhood of the city of
Lehi-Nephi, the former home of their race. Here Zeniff
chose four of his company, and accompanied by them went to
the king of the Lamanites. This monarch received them
with the appearance of kindness. He made a treaty with
them, and gave them the lands of Lehi-Nephi and Shilom to
dwell in. He also caused his own people to remove out of
these cities and the surrounding country that Zeniff's people
might have full possession. The king of the Lamanites was
in reality not as friendly as he pretended to be. His object
was to get the industrious Nephites to settle in the midst of
his people, then by his superior numbers to make them his
slaves; for his own subjects were a lazy, unprogressive race.</p>

<p>As soon as Zeniff and his followers occupied their new
possessions they went to work to build houses and to repair
the walls of the city; for the idle Lamanites had suffered them
to fall into decay. They also commenced to till the ground,
and to plant all manner of seeds of grain, vegetables and fruit
therein. Soon, through their thrift and industry, they began to
prosper and multiply. This caused king Laman to grow uneasy.
He desired to bring them into bondage that his people
might reap the benefits of the labors of the Nephites. But they
were growing so rapidly that he feared that if he did not soon
put a stop to their increase they would be the stronger of the
two people. To prevent this he began to stir up the hearts
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</a></span>
of his people in anger against the Nephites. He succeeded
so well that in the thirteenth year of Zeniff's reign in the land
of Lehi-Nephi a numerous host of Lamanites suddenly fell
upon his people, while they were feeding and watering their
flocks, and began to slay them. They also carried off some
of their flocks, and the corn from their fields.</p>

<p>Those of the Nephites who were not slain or overtaken
fled to Zeniff. As quickly as he could he armed his people
with bows and arrows, swords and cimeters, clubs and slings,
and with such other weapons as they could invent. Thus
armed they went forth in the strength of the Lord to meet
the enemy, for in their hour of peril they had cried mightily
unto him, and he heard their cries and answered their prayers.</p>

<p>Thus strengthened they met their foes. The battle was
an obstinate and a bloody one. It lasted all day and all night.
At last the Lamanites were driven back with a loss of 3043
warriors, while the people of Zeniff had to mourn the death
of 279 of their brethren. After this there was peace in the
land for many years.</p>

<p>During this time of peace Zeniff taught his people to be
very industrious. He caused his men to till the ground and
raise all kinds of fruit and grain. The women he had spin
and make cloth for clothing, fine linen, etc. In this way for
twenty-two years they prospered and had uninterrupted peace;
but at the end of that period the Lamanites again came up to
war against them.</p>

<p>At this time the old king Laman died, and his son succeeded
him upon the throne. Like many young men, he
desired to distinguish himself in war. So he gathered a
numerous host of the Lamanites and having armed them in
the same manner as the Nephites, he led them to the north
of the land of Shemlon, which lay by the side of the land of
Nephi-Lehi.</p>

<p>The warriors of the Lamanites were at this era a strange
sight to look upon. Their heads were shaven, the only
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</a></span>
covering of their bodies was a leathern girdle around their
loins, otherwise they were naked. Their arms were bows,
arrows, slings, swords, etc.</p>

<p>When Zeniff learned of the approach of young king
Laman's armies, he caused the women and children of his
people to hide in the wilderness; but every man, young or
old, who was able to bear arms was placed in the ranks to go
out against the foe. Zeniff himself was then an aged man,
but he still continued to command his forces and to lead them
in person to battle. But before doing so he recounted to his
soldiery the history of the two peoples, stimulated them to
valor by showing them that in this contest they were in the
right; then calling upon them to put their trust in God, he
led them to the onset. Strengthened by the faith Zeniff had
renewed in their hearts, the Nephites gained a great victory;
and so numerous were the slain of the Lamanites that they
were not counted. After this there was peace again in the
land, which continued all the remaining days of Zeniff.
Shortly after this he died, and, unfortunately for his kingdom,
chose for his successor an unworthy son, named Noah, who
drew the people into many sins and ruled with such folly and
weakness that they fell an easy prey to the ever-watchful foe
that everywhere surrounded them.</p>

<p>King Noah did not walk in the ways of his father, for
he was a very wicked man. He was filled with lust and
cruelty, and ruled his people with a tyrant's hand. He
removed the good priests who had been consecrated by his
father, and placed corrupt men, of his own stamp, in their
stead. Then he lay heavy taxes upon the people, even one-fifth
of all they possessed, whether it was gold or silver,
grain or fruit, flocks or herds. These taxes he wasted upon
himself and his priests, upon his wives and concubines, and
the harlots with whom the priests consorted. Noah also
built a very grand palace in Lehi-Nephi for his own comfort,
and spent much in lavishly ornamenting the temple in that
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</a></span>
city. Near the temple he erected a very high tower, so high
that any one standing on its top could see all over the surrounding
country. He also did much building in the land of
Shilom, and there erected another high tower. Furthermore,
he planted many vineyards and made his people a drunken
race. All this he did with the riches which he ground out of
his tax-burdened subjects.</p>

<p>How different was his course to that of the righteous
Benjamin, who was at that time reigning in Zarahemla! We
can scarcely conceive of two men more different in habits
and character. The great care of the one was to serve God
and benefit his people, the other had no other thought than to
gratify his own desires and live for his own pleasure, no
matter how much pain or suffering it caused his fellow-men.</p>

<p>Again the Lamanites attacked the Nephites while
engaged in their labors, killed many and drove off their
flocks. King Noah then set guards around the land, but in
such small numbers that they were destroyed. He finally
sent his armies and drove the Lamanites away. This victory
made him and his people conceited and boastful, and developed
in them a delight in shedding the blood of the Lamanites.</p>

<p>At this time a prophet, named Abinadi, appeared among
them, and predicted that they would be brought into bondage
unless they repented of their wickedness. The king and the
people were very angry with Abinadi, and sought to take his
life. Two years after he came among them in disguise.
This time he uttered, in the name of the Lord, very terrible
prophecies against Noah and his people. He told them that
they should go into bondage to their enemies, that they should
be smitten like dumb beasts and be slain. That vultures and
dogs should devour their carcasses. That famine and pestilence
should come upon them, and hail and insects should
destroy their crops. And in the end, if they did not repent,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</a></span>
they should be utterly destroyed. All of which was fulfilled in
a very few years.</p>

<p>Abinadi was one of the greatest of prophets; he was
filled with the Holy Ghost, but the people would not heed
him, and the more he exposed their iniquities the more furious
raged their anger against him. Neither did they believe his
words; in their own opinion they were everything that was
good. They were mighty in their own strength, and
unapproachably wise in their own conceit. Never, if you
could believe them, had a better, more valiant, more innocent
people lived. Filled with this spirit of self-conceit they took
Abinadi, bound him, and hurried him, with railing accusations,
before the king. There the priests began to cross-question
him, that they might confuse him and cause him to say something
that would give them a pretext for slaying him. This
conduct was providentially turned to the glory of God and to
the good of many souls. It gave Abinadi the chance in turn
to question his accusers, by which he showed their deceit and
iniquity; and it also enabled him to explain many of the principles
of the gospel of life and salvation. His teachings
pricked the hearts of a few, while they more greatly enraged
the greater number. Particularly did he impress upon their
minds the great truth that Christ should come, and quoted
the words of Isaiah and other Hebrew prophets to sustain his
words. His teachings are among the strongest and plainest
that any of the scriptures record, and should be read by all
who desire to become fully acquainted with the truths of
Divine love and mercy for fallen humanity.</p>

<p>These doctrines were, however, exactly what Noah's
infidel priests did not want. They charged Abinadi with
having reviled the king, and on this charge obtained Noah's
consent for his execution. So Abinadi was cruelly tortured
and burned to death by his fellow-citizens in the sin-stained
city of Lehi-Nephi. How strange that a people could so
quickly grow wicked! In Zeniff's reign they kept God's
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</a></span>
laws, if only after a fashion, but in Noah's days, led by his
bad example, they sank to the depth of shedding innocent
blood, and taking the life of one who had done them no
wrong, but whose only fault lay in reproving them for their
sins, and in striving to teach them repentance and the road to
heaven.</p>

<p>Abinadi's last words were very terrible in their prophetic
denunciations. When the flames began to scorch him he
cried out:</p>

<p>Behold even as ye have done unto me, so shall it come
to pass that thy seed shall cause that many shall suffer, even
the pains of death by fire; and this because they believe in the
salvation of the Lord their God. And it will come to pass
that ye shall be afflicted with all manner of diseases because
of your iniquities. Yea, and ye shall be smitten on every
hand, and shall be driven and scattered to and fro, even as a
wild flock is driven by wild and ferocious beasts. And in that
day ye shall be hunted, and ye shall be taken by the hands
of your enemies, and then ye shall suffer, as I suffer, the pains
of death by fire. Thus God executeth vengeance upon those
that destroy his people. O God, receive my soul.</p>

<p>But all the people did not in their hearts consent to this
great crime. One among them especially, whose name was
Alma, confessed to the truth of Abinadi's words. He knew
that the grave charges the prophet made were true. He was a
young man, one of Noah's priests, and when the clamor was
highest for Abinadi's death, he went to the king and plead in
Abinadi's behalf. This so angered Noah that he had Alma
cast out of his presence, and then sent his servants after the
young priest to slay him. Alma, however, hid from his pursuers,
and, during his concealment, wrote the words he had
heard Abinadi speak, which teachings now form one of the
most important of the doctrinal portions of the Book of
Mormon.</p>

<p>The power and importance of Abinadi's teachings had
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</a></span>
sunk deep in the heart of Alma; he not only realized their
truth, but he comprehended their saving value. The first
lesson they impressed upon his mind was the necessity of his
own repentance. This he did sincerely; and then began to
teach the same lesson to others. For fear of the king he
did not do this openly, but secretly as opportunity permitted.</p>

<p>Alma's preaching of God's holy word was not without
fruit. Many received the truth with joy. These gathered to
a convenient spot on the borders of the wilderness, but not far
off their city. This place was called Mormon. It was admirably
suited for a hiding-place, having been formerly infested
by ravenous beasts, and as such was dreaded and avoided by
the people. Near by was a thicket or forest of small trees,
in which the gospel believers could hide should they be pursued
by the king's servants; here also was a fountain of pure
water, most excellently adapted for the purposes of baptism.
Here was this holy rite first administered, and here was the
church of Christ organized. How different the circumstances
of its organization to those which attended the same event in
the land of Zarahemla, under king Benjamin, of which we
have already spoken.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XII" id="CHAPTER_XII"></a>CHAPTER XII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE WATERS OF MORMON—ALMA, HELAM AND OTHERS BAPTIZED
THEREIN—THE CHURCH ORGANIZED—THE KING
WARNED—HE SENDS TROOPS—ALMA AND HIS PEOPLE
FLEE TO THE LAND OF HELAM—THEY BUILD A CITY.</p>

<p class="ac">(MOSIAH CHAP. 18 AND 23.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE FIRST to go down into the waters of Mormon for
baptism were Alma and a fellow-believer named Helam.
When they entered the water Alma lifted his voice in prayer,
and besought the Lord for his Holy Spirit. This blessing
having been bestowed, he proceeded with the sacred ordinance.
Addressing his companion, he said, Helam, I baptize
thee, having authority from the Almighty God, as a testimony
that ye have entered into a covenant to serve him until you
are dead as to the mortal body; and may the Spirit of the
Lord be poured out upon you; and may he grant unto you
eternal life, through the redemption of Christ, whom he has
prepared from the foundation of the world. Having said
these words, both Alma and Helam were buried in the water,
from which they came forth rejoicing, being filled with the
Holy Spirit.</p>

<p>Others, to the number of two hundred and four souls,
followed Helam into the waters of baptism, but in none of
these cases did Alma again bury himself beneath the wave,
but only the repentant believer. From this time we may date
the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ in that land,
and henceforth its members assembled for worship and testimony
once a week.</p>

<p>Notwithstanding the care and secrecy with which the
members of the church acted, Noah soon discovered that there
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</a></span>
was some hidden movement among his subjects, and by the
help of his spies he discovered what was taking place at Mormon.
Making the tyrant's usual excuse, that the Christians
were in rebellion against him, he sent his armies to capture
and destroy them. But a greater than he stretched forth his
arm to preserve his people. The Lord warned Alma of the
king's intentions, and by divine direction he assembled his
people, (some 450 souls,) and they gathered their flocks and
herds, loaded up their grain, provisions and other supplies,
and departed into the wilderness.</p>

<p>Being strengthened by the Lord, notwithstanding that
they were impeded by their flocks and families, the pilgrims
traveled with sufficient rapidity to escape the pursuing forces
of king Noah, who were reluctantly compelled to return to
the land of Nephi without having accomplished the object of
the expedition. At the end of eight days Alma's company
ceased their flight, and settled in a very beautiful and pleasant
land where there was an abundant supply of pure water.
We have no direct information with regard to the course
taken by this colony, but it is evident from the details of their
later history that the new settlement lay somewhere between
the lands of Nephi and Zarahemla, though possibly somewhat
aside from the most direct route. We think it far from
improbable that it was situated at the head waters of some
one of the numerous tributaries to the Amazon that take their
rise on the eastern slope of the Andes.</p>

<p>The colonists, whose industry is especially referred to
by the inspired historian, immediately set to work to till the
soil and build a city. The city, with the surrounding territory,
they named the city and land of Helam. Now that
they were established as a separate people, independent of
both Lamanite and Nephite princes, they desired a form of
government and requested Alma to be their king. This
honor he declined. He rehearsed to them the history of
their fathers; he pictured to them the infamies of king Noah's
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</a></span>
reign; he showed them how a wicked ruler could lead his
subjects into all manner of evil, and how such things led to
bondage; and, on the other hand, how much better it was to
have the Lord as their king and ruler, and to be guided by
his servants under his inspiration. This counsel the people
wisely accepted. Alma, though not bearing the title of king,
acted as their leader, as their high priest and prophet, and as
the mouthpiece of Heaven whenever God's holy word was
graciously given them. In this happy state the people of
Helam continued for some years, the Lord greatly prospering
them and crowning their labors with abundant increase.
Nevertheless, the Lord saw fit to chasten this devoted people,
and to try their patience and their faith, of which trial and its
results we shall have more to say as we proceed with our
story.</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p079.jpg" id="p079.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p079.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">THE LAND OF HELAM.</div>
</div>

<p>We must leave Alma and his people for a time and
return to king Noah.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XIII" id="CHAPTER_XIII"></a>CHAPTER XIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">KING NOAH'S SUBJECTS REBEL—GIDEON—THE LAMANITES
INVADE LEHI-NEPHI—THE NEPHITES RETREAT—A PART
SURRENDER—THE NEW TERMS OF PEACE—NOAH IS
BURNED TO DEATH—LIMHI MADE KING—NOAH'S PRIESTS
ESCAPE—THEY SEIZE SOME LAMANITE MAIDENS—ANOTHER
WAR—THE NEPHITES VICTORIOUS—THE KING
OF THE LAMANITES WOUNDED—MUTUAL EXPLANATIONS.</p>

<p class="ac">(MOSIAH CHAP. 19 AND 20.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">SOON AFTER the return of Noah's army from their
unsuccessful attempt to capture Alma and his people, a
great division grew up amongst that monarch's subjects.
They were heartily tired of his tyranny and his debaucheries.
One of those most dissatisfied was an officer of the king's
army named Gideon. We have no reason to believe that he
was at that time a wicked man though he did rebel against
the king, but rather that he was a good, pure and wise man,
for in after life he proved that he possessed all these virtues.
In the disturbances that now arose between Noah and his
people Gideon sought to slay the king. But Noah fled to
the tower near the temple in the city of Lehi-Nephi. Thither
Gideon, sword in hand, quickly followed. The king mounted
to the top, and there his eye accidentally caught sight of an
army of Lamanites in the land of Shemlon. In the terror
caused by this unexpected sight, he appealed to Gideon's
patriotism and besought him to spare him. Not that the king
cared for his people, but he made this excuse for pleading for
his own life. Gideon consented, and Noah in mortal terror
ordered his people to flee into the wilderness from before the
advancing hosts of the Lamanites.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</a></span></p>

<p>The people obeyed their king's command, and with their
wives and children fled into the wilderness. But the forces
of the Lamanites, unencumbered by women and children,
soon overtook them. Then the coward king commanded the
men to continue their flight and leave their wives and children
to the mercy of the enemy. Some obeyed and fled, others
would not, but preferred to stay and perish with those to
whom they were the natural protectors. Those who stayed,
in the agony of their terror when the Lamanites drew near,
sent their fair daughters to plead with their enemies for their
lives. This act saved them. For the dark-skinned warriors
of Laman were so charmed with the beauty of the women
that they spared all their lives. Yet they took them captives,
carried them back to Lehi-Nephi, and gave them permission
to retain that land, but under some very hard conditions.
These conditions were that they should surrender king Noah
into the hands of the Lamanites, and deliver up one-half of
everything they possessed, and continue this tribute of one-half
of their property year by year.</p>

<p>Gideon now sent men to search for Noah that he might
be delivered up to the Lamanites. They found that the men
who were with Noah, being ashamed of their cowardly
flight, swore that they would return; and, if their wives and
children had been killed, they would have revenge. The king
commanded that they should not return, at which they grew
angry with him, and burned him to death as he had done Abinadi.
His priests saved themselves from a like terrible fate by
flight. When the men who put Noah to death were about to
return to the land of Nephi, they met Gideon and his party,
and informed them of the end of Noah and the escape of the
priests; then, when they heard the news that Gideon brought,
they rejoiced much that their wives and children had been
spared by the Lamanites.</p>

<p>Noah being dead, one of his sons, Limhi by name, was
made king. It was almost an empty honor, for his people
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</a></span>
were in bondage to the Lamanites. Still he made a treaty of
peace with the king of the Lamanites, and because he could
do no better he agreed to pay a yearly tribute of one-half of
the increase of the products of his subjects. The Lamanites
set guards all around the land, for they were now most
anxious that the Nephites should not escape. The latter
were to all intents and purposes bond-servants, and the
Lamanites obtained all the advantages of their labor without
any of the responsibilities that generally fall upon the slave
owner. Out of the tribute the guards that held them in
bondage were paid. This state of things continued without
an outbreak for two years.</p>

<p>In these times there was a romantic spot in the Land of
Shemlon, on the Nephite borders, where the Lamanite
maidens were in the habit of gathering on pleasure bent.
Here they sang, danced and made merry with all the gaiety
of youthful innocence and overflowing spirits. One day
when a few were thus gathered they were suddenly surprised,
and twenty-four of their number were carried off by strange
men, who, from their appearance, were unmistakably Nephites.</p>

<p>On learning of this act of treachery the Lamanites were
stirred to uncontrollable anger, and without seeking an
explanation they made a sudden incursion into the territory
held by king Limhi. This attack, however, was not successful,
for their movements, though not understood, had
been discovered, and their intended victims poured forth to
meet them.</p>

<p>With Limhi and his people it was a war for existence;
to be defeated was to be annihilated; his warriors therefore
fought with superhuman energy and desperation, and eventually
they succeeded in driving the Lamanites back. So
speedy did their flight become, that in their confusion the
Lamanites left their wounded king lying amongst the heaps
of slain. There he was discovered by his victors. In the
interview between him and Limhi that followed, mutual
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</a></span>
explanations ensued. The Lamanite king complained bitterly
of the outrage committed on the daughters of his people,
while Limhi protested that he and his subjects were innocent
of the base act. Further investigation developed the fact
that some of the iniquitous priests of king Noah, who had
fled into the wilderness from the dreaded vengeance of their
abused countrymen, were the guilty parties. Being without
wives, and fearing to return home, they had adopted this
plan to obtain them.</p>

<p>On hearing this explanation, king Laman consented to
make an effort to pacify his angry hosts. At the head of
an unarmed body of Nephites he went forth and met his
armies who were returning to the attack. He explained
what he had learned, and the Lamanites, possibly somewhat
ashamed of their rashness, renewed the covenant of peace.</p>

<p>This peace, unfortunately, was of short duration. The
Lamanites grew arrogant and grievously oppressive, and
under their exactions and cruelty the condition of Limhi's
subjects grew continually worse, until they were little better
off than were their ancestors in Egypt before Moses, their
deliverer, arose. Three times they broke out in ineffectual
rebellion, and just as often their task-masters grew more
cruel and exacting, until their spirits were entirely broken;
they cowered before their oppressors, and bowed "to the
yoke of bondage, submitting themselves to be smitten, and to
be driven to and fro, and burdened according to the desires
of their enemies."</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XIV" id="CHAPTER_XIV"></a>CHAPTER XIV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE BONDAGE OF THE PEOPLE OF LIMHI—AN EXPEDITION
NORTH—FINDING OF THE JAREDITE RECORDS—THE ARRIVAL
OF AMMON—THE PEOPLE OF LIMHI ESCAPE—THE
PURSUIT—THE AMULONITES—THE PEOPLE OF ALMA—THEY
ARE BROUGHT INTO BONDAGE—THEIR DELIVERANCE.</p>

<p class="ac">(MOSIAH CHAP. 21 to 24.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">AFTER A TIME the Lord softened the hearts of the
Lamanites so that they began to ease the burdens of
their slaves, but he did not at once deliver the Nephites out
of bondage. They, however, gradually prospered, and raised
more grain, flocks and herds, so that they did not suffer with
hunger.</p>

<p>The people of Limhi kept together as much as possible
for protection. Even the king did not trust himself outside
the walls of the city without his guards, lest he might fall
into the hands of the Lamanites.</p>

<p>In this sad condition of bondage and serfdom the people
of Limhi had one hope. It was to communicate with their
Nephite friends in the land of Zarahemla. To this end
Limhi secretly fitted out an expedition consisting of a small
number of men. This company became lost in the wilderness,
and traveled a long distance northward until they found
a land covered with the dry bones of men who appeared to
have fallen in battle. Limhi's people thought this must be
the land of Zarahemla and that their Nephite brethren who
dwelt there had been destroyed. But in this they were
wrong, for they found with the dead some records engraved
on plates of ore, which, when afterwards translated by the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</a></span>
power of God, showed that these bones were those of some
of the Jaredites who had been slain in war.</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p085.jpg" id="p085.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p085.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">DISCOVERY OF THE RECORDS OF THE JAREDITES.</div>
</div>

<p>They missed the land of Zarahemla, having probably
traveled to the west of it and passed northward through the
Isthmus of Panama.</p>

<p>Shortly after this a small company numbering sixteen
men reached them from Zarahemla. Their leader's name
was Ammon. He had been sent by king Mosiah to the land
of Nephi to find out what had become of the people, or their
descendants, who left with Zeniff. When Ammon and those
that were with him reached Lehi-Nephi, king Limhi happened
to be without the walls of the city, and his guards
fancying that Ammon and his friends were some of the priests
of Noah took them and put them in prison. The next day
the mistake was discovered, and Limhi and his people were
overjoyed to hear from their friends. Soon plans were laid
to effect the escape of the enslaved Nephites, which, under
the guidance of Limhi, Ammon and Gideon, was successfully
accomplished. The Lamanite guards were made drowsy
with a large present of wine, and while they were in this
drunken stupor, the people of Limhi escaped through an unfrequented
pass, taking with them such things as they could
safely carry away. They were then led by Ammon to Zarahemla.</p>

<p>When the Lamanites found, to their great surprise, that
their bond servants had escaped, they sent an army after them.
It so happened that these troops lost themselves in the wilderness.
Whilst traveling hither and thither, not knowing which
way to go, they came across the priests of king Noah. These
priests, at the instigation of Amulon, their leader, joined the
Lamanite troops, and they unitedly endeavored to get back to
the land of Nephi. While thus engaged, they wandered near
the city of Helam.</p>

<p>When the people of Alma first perceived the approach of
this body of men, they were engaged in tilling the soil around
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</a></span>
their city, into which they immediately fled in great fear. In
this perilous hour the faith and courage of Alma were conspicuous.
He gathered his people around him, called upon
them to cast aside their unsaintly fears, and to remember the
God who had ever delivered those who trusted in him. The
words of their leader had the desired effect; the people
silenced their fears and called mightily upon the Lord to soften
the hearts of the Lamanites that they might spare their lives
and those of their wives and little ones. Then, with the
assurance in their hearts that God would hearken unto their
prayers, Alma and his brethren went forth out of their city
and delivered themselves up to their former foes.</p>

<p>The Lamanites were in a dilemma, therefore they were
profuse in promises. They were willing to grant the people
of Helam their lives and liberty if they would show them the
way to the land of Nephi. Having obtained this information
and reached home in safety, they broke their promises and
made Amulon the king over a wide district of country, including
the land of Helam.</p>

<p>Alma and Amulon had known each other in the days
when they both belonged to king Noah's priesthood, and with
the venom so often conspicuous in apostates, the latter soon
commenced to persecute those who were faithful to the Lord.
He placed task-masters over them, imposed inhuman burdens
upon them, and otherwise afflicted them grievously.</p>

<p>In their agony they called continually upon the Lord for
deliverance. Their prayers annoyed their cruel masters and
they were forbidden to pray aloud; but no tyrants, however
powerful or cruel, could prevent them praying in their hearts.
This the people of Alma continued to do most fervently, and
in due time, though not immediately, deliverance came. In
the meanwhile the Lord comforted and strengthened them in
their afflictions, so that their burdens were easily borne.</p>

<p>The time for their deliverance finally came, for on a
certain day the Lord promised them that he would deliver
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</a></span>
them on the morrow. The night was occupied in getting their
flocks and provisions together, and preparing for their journey.
In the morning, when their Lamanite guards and task-masters
were in a deep sleep, they set out on their journey
into the wilderness. After traveling all day they pitched their
tents in a valley which they named Alma. The Lord warned
Alma to hasten out of this country, for the Lamanites were
in pursuit, but he said he would stop them in the valley where
Alma was then camped. Alma and his company traveled
yet twelve days, at the end of which time they arrived in
Zarahemla. This, with the eight days occupied in traveling
from the waters of Mormon to the land of Helam, makes
twenty-one days' travel from Lehi-Nephi<a name="FNanchor_5" id="FNanchor_5"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_5" class="fnanchor">[5]</a> to Zarahemla.</p>

<p>Amulon and the priests of Noah, possibly because of
their Lamanitish wives, soon gained great favor with king
Laman and were made teachers to his people. Educated in
the language of the Nephites, they began to instruct the
Lamanites therein. They, however, taught the people nothing
of the religion of their fathers, or of the law of Moses, but
instructed them how to keep their records, and to write one
to another. All this time king Laman ruled over a numerous
people, inhabiting distant regions, governed by tributary
kings and rulers. Having no written standard, the language
of the Lamanites had become greatly corrupted. The coming
of the priests of Noah among them gave rise to the introduction
of a higher civilization. As a result, they increased
in wealth; and trade and commerce extended among them.
They became cunning and wise, and therefore powerful, but
were still addicted to robbery and plunder, except among
themselves.</p>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_5" id="Footnote_5"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_5"><span class="label">[5]</span></a>
To prevent confusion in the minds of our readers, we desire to draw
attention to the fact that the city of Lehi-Nephi and the city of Nephi
are not two separate cities, but one and the same city with two names.</p></div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</a></span></p>



<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XV" id="CHAPTER_XV"></a>CHAPTER XV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">MOSIAH'S GOOD REIGN—THE CIRCUMSTANCES OF HIS ADVENT—HE
ASSEMBLES THE PEOPLE—THE BAPTISM OF LIMHI—CHURCHES
ORGANIZED THROUGHOUT THE LAND.</p>

<p class="ac">(MOSIAH CHAP. 25.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WE MUST now leave the Lamanites in the land of Nephi,
and return to king Mosiah in Zarahemla. It will be
remembered that we left the people of Zarahemla at the time
of the death of king Benjamin, three years after the ascent of
his son Mosiah to the throne.</p>

<p>Mosiah was born in the land of Zarahemla, 154 or 155
years before the coming of Christ. He was instructed in all
the wisdom of the Nephites, and trained in youth in the fear
of the Lord. By the direction of the Almighty he was consecrated
by his father to succeed him on the throne, which
ceremony was attended to at the time the whole nation had
gathered at the temple to listen to the words of their aged
and beloved ruler; at the same time, they all covenanted with
God to be his servants ever after. There, in the presence of
his future subjects, under the shadow of the holy house, he
was set apart to rule a people whose sins were all forgiven
through their abiding faith in the unborn Savior. Could a
king come to a throne under more auspicious circumstances?
Profound peace with all outside his dominions, and within its
borders reigned union, contentment, prosperity, happiness, and
what is more, righteousness.</p>

<p>Mosiah was thirty years old when he began to reign,
which event happened 476 years after Lehi left Jerusalem.</p>

<p>Mosiah followed in the footsteps of his father, taught his
people to be industrious, and set them the example by tilling
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</a></span>
a portion of the earth to maintain himself and his dependents.</p>

<p>It was in the fourth year of his reign that Mosiah sent
out the expedition under Ammon to find the people of Zeniff.
Of its success, and the happy arrival of Limhi and his subjects,
and of Alma and his people, we have already spoken.</p>

<p>Soon after the coming of Limhi and Alma, Mosiah gathered
all the Nephites at one place that they might hear how
God had dealt with both. First he had the records of Zeniff
and Alma read in their hearing, at which they were greatly
amazed; but when they beheld the new comers they were
filled with exceeding great joy, mingled with sadness for the
loss of their kindred slain by the inhuman Lamanites, and
many tears were shed for those departed ones. Again, when
they listened to the marvelous deliverances wrought by
heaven in behalf of Alma and his faithful few, the assembled
thousands raised their voices on high and gave thanks to
God. Still another shade of feeling came across their sympathetic
hearts, that of pain and anguish when they learned
of the sinful and polluted state of their Lamanite brethren.</p>

<p>Taking advantage of the presence of so many of his
subjects, Mosiah addressed them on such matters as he
deemed necessary and desirable. At his request Alma also
taught them. When assembled in large bodies Alma went
from one multitude to another, preaching repentance and
faith in the Lord. After hearing his teaching Limhi requested
to be baptized, and so did all his people. Then
Alma baptized them in the same manner as he had their
brethren. He afterwards, by Mosiah's direction, went through
the land, organizing and establishing churches and ordaining
priests and teachers over every church. Thus were seven
churches established at this time in the land of Zarahemla.</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p091.jpg" id="p091.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p091.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">BAPTISM OF LIMHI.</div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XVI" id="CHAPTER_XVI"></a>CHAPTER XVI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE UNBELIEF OF THE YOUTH OF ZARAHEMLA—THE YOUNGER
ALMA AND THE SONS OF MOSIAH—THEY ENCOURAGE THE
PERSECUTIONS AGAINST THE CHURCH—THEY ARE MET BY
AN ANGEL—HIS MESSAGE—ALMA'S AWFUL CONDITION—HIS
VISION AND TESTIMONY—THE CHANGED LIFE OF THE
YOUNG MEN.</p>

<p class="ac">(MOSIAH CHAP. 26 AND 27.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">IN THE course of the years many of the rising generation
gave no heed to the word of God. These were mostly such
as were too young to enter into covenant with the Lord at
the time that king Benjamin anointed Mosiah to be his successor.
Not only did they themselves reject the doctrines of
the atonement, the resurrection and other gospel principles,
but they led away many of the members of the church into
darkness and iniquity, and abused, reviled and persecuted
those who remained faithful to the cause of Christ. Neither
the fear of the civil nor of the divine law restrained them.
Their course, and that of those in the church who gave way
to evil doing, gave much trouble, and caused deep anxiety to
Mosiah and Alma, the latter now the high priest of the whole
church. When sought in prayer, the Lord directed what
action should be taken with transgressors in the church, and
after due consultation with his priests, with Alma and others,
Mosiah issued a proclamation of equality to his people, forbidding
all his subjects to persecute, vex or abuse their fellows
because of their faith or religion, and announcing that
in matters of conscience all men were equal before the law,
and all were the subjects of his protection. Still it required
a greater than an earthly king to bring to naught the evil intents
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</a></span>
of the disbelievers, who were greatly encouraged in
their misdeeds by the fact that the king's four sons and one
of the sons of Alma were their leaders.</p>

<p>Frequent and fervent were the prayers offered by Mosiah
and the elder Alma in behalf of their rebellious sons, and
those prayers prevailed with Him who sits on heaven's eternal
throne.</p>

<p>One day, as the younger Alma and his company were
going about persecuting the members of the church, an angel
descended in a cloud and stopped them in the way. When
he spoke his voice was as thunder, that caused the whole
earth to tremble beneath their feet. Naturally this manifestation
of the power of God spread terror and dismay in the
hearts of those who witnessed it. They fell to the ground,
and so confused and terrified were they that they failed to
understand the words of the holy messenger. Arise, Alma,
and stand forth, he cried; and when Alma arose, his eyes
were opened to see who stood before him. Why persecutest
thou the Church of God? he was asked, for the Lord hath
said, This is my Church, and I will establish it; and nothing
shall overthrow it, save it is the transgression of my people.
If thou wilt of thyself be destroyed, seek no more to destroy
the Church of God. Besides this, the angel spoke to him of
his father's prayers in his behalf, and told him that because
of those prayers, he had been sent to convince him of the
power of God. The messenger also recounted to Alma the
captivity of his fathers in the lands of Helam and Nephi,
and of their miraculous deliverance therefrom. But Alma
heard none of these latter sayings, for the terrors of the first
salutation had overpowered him.</p>

<p>When the angel departed Alma was overcome, and dismayed
and soul-stricken, he sank to the ground. When his
companions gathered around him, they found he could not
move, neither could he speak. Outwardly he was dead to
the world; but the torments of the damned had taken hold of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</a></span>
his soul, and in the most bitter pain and mental anguish he
lay racked with the remembrance of all his past sins. The
thought of standing before the bar of God to be judged for
his iniquities overwhelmed him with horror. He desired to
become extinct both body and soul without being brought
before his Creator. Thus he continued for three days and
three nights to suffer the pains of hell, which, to his racked
conscience, must have seemed an eternity.</p>

<p>When his companions found that he could neither speak
nor move, they carried him to his father, and related all that
had happened. Strange as it must have seemed to them, the
elder Alma's heart was filled with joy and praise when he
looked upon the body of his much-loved son, for he realized
it was God's power that had wrought all this, and that his
long-continued prayers had been answered. In his joy he
gathered the people to witness the mighty manifestation of
the goodness and power of Jehovah. He assembled the
priests, sought their co-operation, and unitedly, in God's own
way, they prayed and fasted for the stricken youth. For two
days they continued their cries to heaven, at the end of which
time Alma stood upon his feet and spoke. He comforted
them by declaring, I have repented of my sins, and have
been redeemed of the Lord, behold I am born of the Spirit.</p>

<p>In later years, Alma, in relating to his son Helaman the
details of his conversion, thus describes the causes that led
him to bear this testimony. He says: Behold, I remembered
also to have heard my father prophesy unto the people concerning
the coming of one Jesus Christ, a Son of God, to
atone for the sins of the world. Now as my mind caught
hold upon this thought, I cried within my heart, O Jesus, thou
Son of God, have mercy on me, who art in the gall of bitterness
and art encircled about by the everlasting chains of
death. And now, behold, when I thought this, I could remember
my pains no more; yea, I was harrowed up by the
memory of my sins no more. And oh, what joy, and what
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</a></span>
marvelous light I did behold; yea, my soul was filled with
joy as exceeding as was my pain; yea, I say unto you my
son, there could be nothing so exquisite and so bitter as my
pain. Yea, and again I say unto you, my son, that on the
other hand, there can be nothing so exquisite and sweet as
was my joy; yea, methought I saw, even as our father Lehi
saw, God sitting upon his throne, surrounded with numberless
concourses of angels, in the attitude of singing and praising
their God; yea, my soul did long to be there.</p>

<p>From that time to the end of his mortal career, Alma
labored without ceasing to bring souls to Christ, and to guide
his fellow-man in the paths of salvation.</p>

<p>What effect had this heavenly visit upon the sons of
Mosiah? A very great one. From that moment they were
changed men. As the voice of the angel reached their astonished
ears, the essence of divinity entered their souls, they
knew, they felt, they realized there was a God, and that they
had been fighting against him. The sense of their own utter
unworthiness filled their hearts; remorse and anguish reigned
supreme therein, and they condemned themselves as the vilest
of sinners. By and by the bitterness of their remorse was
swallowed up in their faith in the coming of Christ, and they
determined by God's help, to their utmost strength, to undo
the evil that their previous course had wrought. These resolutions
they faithfully carried out. If they had been energetic
in their wrong-doing they were yet more active in their
works of restitution. They journeyed from city to city, from
land to land, and everywhere bore triumphant testimony of
the incidents of their miraculous conversion, and in no equivocal
tones proclaimed the glorious gospel message of love to
God, salvation to mankind.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XVII" id="CHAPTER_XVII"></a>CHAPTER XVII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE GROWTH OF THE PEOPLE IN ZARAHEMLA—THEY BUILD
MANY CITIES—MOSIAH'S SONS DESIRE TO TAKE A MISSION
TO THE LAMANITES—MOSIAH INQUIRES OF THE LORD—THE
DIVINE ANSWER.</p>

<p class="ac">(MOSIAH CHAP. 28.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE INHABITANTS of Zarahemla at this time were
all considered Nephites, though the descendants of
Mulek and his companions were the most numerous. But
the Nephites, though the last comers to Zarahemla, were the
governing race, and the kingdom had been conferred upon
none but those who were the descendants of Nephi. The
Nephites ruled by the right of their higher civilization, the
possession of the records and the authority of the holy priesthood.
There is another strange fact with regard to the inhabitants
of South America at this time, it is that the Lamanites
were twice as numerous as the combined people of Nephi and
Zarahemla. This may have been owing to the fact that when
any defection occurred among the Nephites, the dissatisfied
portions of the community generally went over to the Lamanites
and became absorbed in that race.</p>

<p>In these days there was much peace in the land of Zarahemla.
The Lord blessed the people and they became very
numerous, contented and wealthy. When Benjamin was
king his people appear to have all resided in and immediately
around the city of Zarahemla, as the king directed his son to
gather them at the temple on the morrow, and on the morrow
they were all there, which would have been impossible had
they lived at any great distance from headquarters. We
judge that at that time the majority inhabited the city and
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</a></span>
farmed the land around. Up to this time no other city than
Zarahemla is mentioned in that land, but now the people began
to spread abroad, building, as the historian states, large
cities and villages in all quarters of the land. We may reasonably
suppose that at this epoch were founded the cities of
Aaron, Ammonihah, Gideon, Manti, Melek and others mentioned
in the annals of the succeeding twenty years.</p>

<p>Notwithstanding the great good they had done, the sons
of king Mosiah were not content to confine their labors to the
land of Zarahemla. They longed to carry the glad tidings
of salvation to the benighted Lamanites. Ignoring the dangers
and despising the pains of such a mission, they plead
with their father many days for his consent for them to go to
the land of Nephi. The blood-thirsty, revengeful character of
the Lamanites was too well known to the king for him to
think of his sons going into their midst without causing him
feelings of dread and apprehension, but he had no desire to
quench their holy zeal towards God and their love towards
their unfortunate fellows, lest he should sin by so doing, and
rob thousands of the opportunity of hearing the everlasting
truths through obedience to which mankind is saved. He
therefore inquired of the Lord. The answer came, Let them
go up, for many shall believe on their words, and they shall
have eternal life, and I will deliver thy sons out of the hands
of the Lamanites. With this divine assurance Mosiah consented,
and shortly after, with some other missionaries, whom
they had chosen, these four valiant, God-fearing youths
started on their perilous mission.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XVIII" id="CHAPTER_XVIII"></a>CHAPTER XVIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">MOSIAH'S SONS REFUSE THE KINGDOM—HE GRANTS THE
PEOPLE A CONSTITUTION—THE PEOPLE TO ELECT THEIR
RULERS—ALMA, THE YOUNGER, FIRST CHIEF JUDGE.</p>

<p class="ac">(MOSIAH CHAP. 29.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">MOSIAH now felt that it was time that the question of the
succession to the throne should be settled. In his magnanimity
he sent among the people to learn whom they would
have for their king. The people chose his son Aaron, but
Aaron would not accept the royal power; his heart was set
upon the conversion of his fellow-men to the truths of the gospel.
This refusal troubled the mind of Mosiah; he apprehended
difficulties if Aaron at some future time should change
his mind and demand his rights. Mosiah therefore issued
another address to his much-loved subjects, as usual full of the
spirit of divine wisdom and love. In it, after recounting the
peculiarities of the situation, he says: Let us be wise and
consider these things, for we have no right to destroy my son,
neither should we have a right to destroy another, if he should
be appointed in his stead. And if my son should turn again
to his pride and vain things, he would recall the things which
he had said and claim his right to the kingdom, which would
cause him and also his people to commit much sin. * * *
Therefore, I will be your king the remainder of my days;
nevertheless, let us appoint judges, to judge this people according
to our law, and we will newly arrange the affairs of
this people; for we will appoint wise men to be judges that
will judge this people according to the commandments of God.</p>

<p>Inspired and directed by the Lord, the king further advised
many changes of the law, so that all things might be
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</a></span>
done by the voice of the whole people. These changes
were gladly accepted by the people, as they gave them
greater liberty and a voice in all important national affairs.
As a law-maker Mosiah may be ranked among the most eminent
this world has produced. We regard him in some respects
as the Moses, in others as the Alfred the Great, of his
age and nation. But besides being a king he was also a seer.
The gift of interpreting strange tongues and languages was
his. By this gift he translated from the twenty-four plates
of gold, found by the people of king Limhi, the records of
the Jaredites. No wonder that a man possessed of such
gifts, so just and merciful in the administration of the law, so
perfect in his private life, should be esteemed more than any
man by his subjects, and that they waxed strong in their love
towards him. As a king, he was a father to them, but as a
prophet, seer and revelator he was the source whence divine
wisdom flowed unto them. We must go back to the days of
the antediluvian patriarchs to find the peers of these three
kings (the two Mosiahs and Benjamin), when monarchs ruled
by right divine, and men were prophets, priests and kings by
virtue of heaven's gifts and God's will.</p>

<p>His sons having started on their mission to the Lamanites,
Mosiah chose Alma, the younger, and gave the sacred plates
and the associate holy things into his care. The elder Alma
made this same son the presiding high priest of the church,
and the people chose him for their first chief judge. The
church, the records, the nation, all things being thus provided
for, Mosiah passed away to the joys of eternity, B. C. 91. He
was sixty-three years old, and he had ruled his people in righteousness
thirty-three years. When he passed away no fierce
convulsions wrecked the ship of state, the political atmosphere
was calm, the people joyfully assumed their new responsibilities,
and the first of the judges succeeded the last of
the kings without causing one disturbing wave on the placid
waters of the national life.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XIX" id="CHAPTER_XIX"></a>CHAPTER XIX.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE MISSION OF THE SONS OF MOSIAH TO THE LAMANITES—THEIR
JOURNEY IN THE WILDERNESS—AMMON BROUGHT
BEFORE KING LAMONI—THE CONFLICT AT THE WATERS OF
SEBUS—THE MIRACULOUS CONVERSION OF LAMONI AND
HIS FAMILY—ABISH THE WAITING WOMAN.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 17 TO 19.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">BEFORE we take up the history of the Nephites, during
the reigns of their judges, we will follow the sons of
Mosiah and their brethren to the land of Nephi, on the perilous
mission that they had undertaken, to convert the Lamanites.
The names of the four sons of Mosiah were Aaron,
Ammon, Omner and Himni; amongst their companions were
Muloki and Ammah.</p>

<p>These all took their journey into the southern wilderness
during the last year of Mosiah's reign, or B. C. 91.
They carried with them their bows and arrows and other
weapons, not to wage war but to kill game for their food in
the wilderness. Their journey was a tedious one; they lost
their way and almost lost heart, and indeed were on the
point of returning when they received divine assurance of
their ultimate success. Nerved by this assurance, and with
much fasting and prayer, they continued their wanderings,
and before long reached the borders of the Lamanites.
Commending themselves to God they here separated, each
one trusting to the Lord to guide him to the place where
he could best accomplish the purposes of heaven.</p>

<p>Ammon entered the Lamanite territory at a land called
Ishmael. Here Lamoni was the chief ruler, under his father,
who was king of all the Lamanites. Ammon was no sooner
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</a></span>
discovered than he was taken, bound with cords and conducted
into the presence of Lamoni. It was the custom of
the Lamanites to so use every Nephite they captured, and it
rested with the whim of the king whether the captive be
slain, imprisoned or sent out of the country. The king's
will and pleasure were the only law on such matters.</p>

<p>Through God's grace, Ammon found favor in the eyes
of Lamoni, and, learning that it was his desire to reside
amongst the Lamanites, the king offered him one of his
daughters to wife. Ammon courteously declined this intended
honor and begged to be accepted as one of the king's
servants, which arrangement pleased Lamoni, and Ammon
was placed in that part of the royal household that had
charge of the monarch's flocks and herds.</p>

<p>A glance at Lamanite society may not here be out of
place. It would appear that in Lamoni's days the will of
the sovereign was the law of the land. The king's power
over the lives and property of his subjects was unlimited.
We read of no constitution that prescribed or limited his
authority. The more degraded portions of the race wandered
in the vast wilderness, dwelling in tents, and subsisting
on what they killed in the chase or stole. The more civilized
Lamanites resided in cities, were wealthy in cattle, and followed
the occupations general among semi-civilized races.</p>

<p>Lamoni was rich in flocks and herds, probably the results
of the taxation of the people, but even the king's property
was not secure from theft. Marauding bands would
watch for his numerous cattle as they approached their
watering places. Then with yell and prolonged shout they
would stampede the herds and drive away all they could
beyond the reach of the king's servants. These would
gather up what few animals, if any, they found, and return to
the king in the full expectancy of being made to pay for the
loss by the forfeit of their lives. They were seldom disappointed,
for Lamoni or some of his predecessors had established
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</a></span>
a somewhat unique criminal code with regard to stealing
the royal cattle. They had adopted the idea that it was
easier and cheaper to make the herdsmen responsible for the
losses and punish them therefor, than to hunt out and capture
the thieves. It had at least one virtue, it prevented collusion
between the robbers and the servants; but it produced much
dissatisfaction among Lamoni's subjects.</p>

<p>On the third day of Ammon's service, one of these raids
was made on the king's cattle as they were being taken to
the waters of Sebus, the common watering place. The cattle
fled in all directions, and the dispirited servants, with the fear
of death before their eyes, sat down and wept instead of
attempting to stop them. Ammon perceived that this was
his opportunity. He first reasoned with the servants, then
encouraged them, and having sufficiently aroused their feelings,
he led them in the attempt to head off the flying herds.
With much exertion they succeeded. The cattle were all
gathered, but the robbers still waited at the watering place to
renew the attack when they drew near enough. Ammon
perceiving this, placed the servants at various points on the
outside of the flock and himself went forward to contend
with the robbers. Though they were many, he knew that
he was more powerful than them all, for God was with him.
The idea of one man withstanding so many was supremely
ridiculous to the robbers. But as one after another fell
before his unerring aim, they were astonished, and dreaded
him as something more than human. Enraged at the loss of
six of their number they rushed upon him in a body, determined
to crush him with their clubs. Ammon, undaunted,
drew his sword and awaited the onslaught. Their leader
fell dead at his feet, and as one after another raised their
clubs, Ammon struck off their arms until none dared to approach
him, but instead retreated afar off.</p>

<p>It was a strange procession that returned to the palace.
The fears of the herdsmen had been turned to joy, and they
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</a></span>
marched in triumph into the presence of the king, with the
arms of the robbers as testimonies of the truth of the story of
Ammon's prowess. Doubtless they did not diminish the telling
points in the narrative; the numbers of the band, the
courage and strength of the Nephite, were each dilated upon
with the vividness of superstitious imagination. When the
king had heard their marvelous story his heart was troubled,
and he came to the conclusion that Ammon must be the
Great Spirit, of whose existence he had an indistinct idea.
He trembled at the thought that perhaps this Spirit had come
to punish him because of the number of his servants whom he
had slain for permitting his cattle to be stolen.</p>

<p>Notwithstanding his misgivings, Lamoni desired to see
Ammon, who, acting as though nothing particular had happened,
was preparing the king's horses and chariots, as the
servants had been directed. When he entered the royal
presence, the king was too much filled with emotion to speak
to him. More than once Ammon drew to the king's attention
that he stood before him, as he had been requested, and
wished to know what were his commands. But Ammon's
inquiries elicited no response. At last, perceiving the monarch's
thoughts, he began to question Lamoni regarding
sacred things, and afterwards to expound to him the principles
of life and salvation. Lamoni listened and believed. He
was conscience-stricken, and with all the strength of his new-born
faith, he humbly begged that the Lord would show that
same mercy to him and to his people that he had shown to
the Nephites. Overcome with the intensity of his feelings he
sank to the earth as in a trance. In this state he was carried
to his wife, who with her children anxiously watched over
him for two days and two nights, awaiting his return to consciousness.
There was great diversity of opinion among his
retainers as to what troubled the king. Some said the power
of the Great Spirit was upon him, others that an evil power
possessed him, yet others asserted that he was dead, and
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</a></span>
with remarkable acuteness of smell affirmed, He stinketh. At
the end of this time they had resolved to lay him away in the
sepulchre, when the queen sent for Ammon and plead with
him in her husband's behalf. Ammon gave her the joyful
assurance, He is not dead, but sleepeth in God, and tomorrow
he shall rise again. Then he added, Believest thou this?
She answered, I have no witness, save thy word and the word
of our servants, nevertheless I believe it shall be according as
thou hast said. Then Ammon blessed her, and told her there
had not been such great faith among all the people of the
Nephites.</p>

<p>So the queen lovingly continued her watch by the bed of
her husband until the appointed hour. Lamoni then arose,
as Ammon had foretold. His soul was filled with heavenly
joy. His first words were of praise to God, his next were
blessings on his faithful wife whose faith he felt or knew.
He testified to the coming of the Redeemer, of whose greatness,
glory, power and mercy he had learned while in the
spirit. His body was too weak for the realities of eternity
that filled his heart. Again he sank overpowered to the
earth, and the same spirit overcame his wife also. Ammon's
rejoicing heart swelled within him as he heard and witnessed
these things. He fell on his knees and poured out his soul in
praise and thanksgiving until he also could not contain the
brightness of the glory, the completeness of the joy that
overwhelmed him. Unconscious of all earthly things he
sank beside the royal pair. The same spirit of unmeasured
joy then fell upon all present and with the same results.
There was but one exception, a Lamanitish waiting woman
named Abish, who many years before had been converted to
the Lord, but kept the secret in her own bosom. She comprehended
the why and wherefore of this strange scene.
She saw the workings of the Almighty through which the
untutored minds of the Lamanites could be brought to an
understanding of the plan of salvation. From house to house
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</a></span>
she went, calling the people to witness what had occurred in
the palace. They gathered at her call, but as might naturally
be expected their impressions were very conflicting. Some
said one thing, some another; some argued for good, some
for evil; to some, Ammon was a god, to others, a demon.
One man, who had his brother slain at the waters of Sebus,
drew his sword and attempted to slay Ammon, but was
struck dead by an unseen power before he could carry his
rash intent into action. So fierce was the contention, so angry
grew the controversy, that Abish, fearing greater trouble, by
an inspiration took hold of the hand of the queen, who there-upon
rose to her feet. The queen's first thought was of her
husband. She took his hand and raised him up, and ere long
all who had been reposing in the spirit stood upon their feet.
The king, the queen, the servants, all rejoiced with joy unspeakable.
They all bore testimony to God's abundant love
and goodness, and some declared that holy angels had visited
them. Still the contention was not entirely appeased until
Lamoni stood forth and explained to them the divine mysteries
of which they were so ignorant. Many believed,
others did not, but Ammon had the indescribable happiness of
shortly after establishing a church to the Lord in the midst of
the people of the land of Ishmael. Ammon's humility, faith
and patience were bringing forth their fruit; while his soul
gathered faith and strength in the fulfillment of the promises
of the great Jehovah in answer to the pleadings of his faithful,
loving father.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XX" id="CHAPTER_XX"></a>CHAPTER XX.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">AMMON AND LAMONI START FOR THE LAND OF MIDDONI—THEY
MEET THE OLD KING—HIS RAGE AT SEEING AMMON—HE
ENDEAVORS TO KILL HIS SON—AARON AND HIS BRETHREN
LIBERATED—A SKETCH OF THEIR LABORS AND SUFFERINGS—THE
CONVERSION OF LAMONI'S FATHER AND HIS HOUSE-HOLD.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 20 TO 22.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WHEN the church was satisfactorily established in the
land of Ishmael, Lamoni arranged to pay a visit to his
father, the great king in the land of Nephi, to whom he was
desirous of introducing Ammon. However, the voice of the
Lord warned his servant not to go, but instead thereof to
proceed to the land of Middoni, where his brother Aaron
and other missionaries were suffering in prison. When
Lamoni heard of Ammon's intention, and the cause thereof,
he decided to accompany him. He felt that he could be of
service in delivering the prisoners, as Antiomno, the king of
Middoni, was one of his special friends, and likely to grant
any favor he might ask. They accordingly started on their
errand of mercy, but on their way were surprised to meet
Lamoni's father, who grew exceedingly angry when he found
Ammon in the company of his son. All the hatred born and
nurtured of false tradition boiled up in his breast. He listened
impatiently to Lamoni's story of Ammon's visit and its
fruits, and when it was finished be broke out in a torrent of
abuse toward the Nephite "son of a liar," as he ungraciously
styled him, and ordered Lamoni to slay him. Lamoni without
hesitation refused to become the murderer of his most
loved friend, whereupon the old monarch, in the blind fury of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</a></span>
his anger, turned upon his own son, and would have killed
him if Ammon had not interposed. Little used to controversy,
much less to direct opposition, the king was not softened
by Ammon's interference. Savagely he turned upon
him; but youth, strength, dexterity, and above all the protecting
care of the Lord were with Ammon, and he struck the
king's sword arm so heavy a blow that it fell useless at his
side. Realizing he was now in the power of the man he had
so foully abused, he made abundant promises, even to half
his kingdom, if his life was spared. This boon Ammon immediately
granted, asking only favors for Lamoni and his
own imprisoned brethren. The king, unused to such generosity
and manly love, granted all his requests, and when he
proceeded on his journey his mind was filled with reflections
regarding Ammon's courage and great love for his son. He
was also troubled in his heart concerning certain expressions
of Ammon on doctrinal points, which opened up ideas that
were entirely new to his mind.</p>

<p>Lamoni and Ammon continued their journey to Middoni,
where by God's grace, they found favor in the eyes of king
Antiomno, and by his commands the prisoners were released
from the horrors and inhumanities practiced upon them.
When Ammon met these faithful brethren, he was greatly
grieved because of their naked, wounded, starved and wretched
condition, but when they were delivered they enjoyed a season
of grateful joy, thanksgiving and mutual congratulation. After
this Ammon returned to the land of Ishmael to continue his
labors.</p>

<p>It appears that when Ammon and his brethren separated
on the borders of the Lamanites, Aaron took his journey
towards a land called Jerusalem, which was situated near the
waters of Mormon. Here the Lamanites, the people of
Amulon and others, had built a great city to which they gave
the name of Jerusalem. In this great city the people, many
of whom were Nephite apostates, were very wicked. They
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</a></span>
would not listen to his teachings, so he left them and went to
a village called Ani-Anti. There he found Muloki, Ammah
and others preaching the word. But their efforts were fruitless;
the people of this place would not receive the truth,
therefore they left them and went over into the land Middoni.
There they preached unto many though but few believed in
their words. Before long the wicked raised a persecution,
and some of the brethren were cast into prison, whilst others
fled into the regions round about. In prison they were treated
with great cruelty; they were bound with strong cords, which
cut into their flesh; they were deprived of proper food, drink
and clothing, and otherwise suffered nameless afflictions.
There they remained until they were released through the
intercession of Ammon and Lamoni.</p>

<p>Some time after Aaron and his fellow-prisoners were released,
he, with some others, went to the land of Nephi, or
Lehi-Nephi, as it is sometimes called. They there presented
themselves before the old king who was the father of Lamoni.
When this monarch saw them he was greatly pleased, for his
heart had been touched by the words and conduct of Ammon.
At his request Aaron explained to him many things relating
to the nature of God; for, though he recognized the power
and might of the Great Spirit, he was altogether ignorant of
things concerning the Deity.</p>

<p>Aaron by degrees explained to him the principles of the
everlasting gospel. He commenced with the creation of man,
showed how Adam fell that man might be, and how the plan
of redemption through a Savior's sufferings was devised before
the world was, and how man, by obedience to the gospel,
would triumph over death, hell, and the grave.</p>

<p>His words were gratefully received by the king, who besought
Aaron to teach him how he might obtain this eternal
life of which he spoke. Aaron instructed him to bow down
before the Lord in prayer, and then in faith ask for the blessings
he desired.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</a></span></p>

<p>The aged king did so. He prostrated himself on the
ground and cried mightily, saying, O God, Aaron hath told
me there is a God, and if there is a God, and if thou art
God, wilt thou make thyself known unto me, and I will
give away all my sins to know thee, and that I may be
raised from the dead, and be saved at the last day. So
great was his emotion, that when he had said these words,
he was struck as if he were dead.</p>

<p>When the king thus fell his servants ran and told the
queen what had happened. She at once came into the room
where he lay, and seeing Aaron and his brethren standing by
she became very angry, as she supposed that they were the
cause of the evil that had, in her estimation, befallen her husband.
She, without hesitation, ordered the king's servants to
take the brethren and slay them; but the servants dared not,
for they feared the power which was in Aaron. The queen
was also afraid, but she seemed to think that the best way to
get rid of the trouble was to destroy those who she fancied
brought it. As the king's servants refused to obey her command,
she ordered them to go out into the streets and call
upon the people to come in and kill Aaron and his companions.</p>

<p>When Aaron saw the temper of the queen, he feared
lest the multitude, in the hardness of their hearts, would raise
a great commotion, and be a cause of hindering the work of
God, which had so auspiciously commenced with the king.
Therefore he put forth his hand and raised the monarch from
the earth, and at the same time said unto him, Stand. The
king at once received his strength and arose, at the sight of
which the queen and the servants wondered greatly and were
filled with fear.</p>

<p>Then the king began to explain to them what he had
learned with regard to God and the Gospel, and he spoke
with such great power that his whole household was converted.
The multitude also that had gathered at the call of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</a></span>
the queen were pacified by his words, and when he saw that
their hearts were softened he caused that Aaron and his
brethren should teach them the word of God.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXI" id="CHAPTER_XXI"></a>CHAPTER XXI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE KING ISSUES A PROCLAMATION—THE RESULTS OF THE
LABORS OF THE SONS OF MOSIAH—THE PEOPLE OF ANTI-NEPHI-LEHI—THEY
BURY THEIR WEAPONS OF WAR—ARE
MASSACRED BY THE THOUSAND—THEY REMOVE TO THE
TERRITORY OF THE NEPHITES, WHO GIVE THEM THE LAND
OF JERSHON.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 23 TO 27.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">AFTER the king was converted he sent a proclamation
throughout the land forbidding any and all from persecuting
Ammon and his fellow-missionaries, giving them liberty
to preach anywhere and everywhere that they desired.
Our readers may be sure that this privilege was not neglected.
To use Ammon's own words, the missionaries entered into the
houses of the people and taught them; they taught them
in their temples and synagogues, in the open streets and on
the lofty hills. But often they were cast out, spit upon,
smitten, stoned, bound, cast into prison and made to suffer all
manner of afflictions, from which the Lord, in his mercy, delivered
them and from which the king's proclamation afterward
protected them. Nor was the result of their labors
trifling, but glorious in the saving of many thousand souls;
for unto the Lord were converted the people of the Lamanites
who dwelt in the lands of Ishmael, Middoni, Shilom and
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</a></span>
Shemlon, and in the cities of Nephi, Lemuel and Shimnilon;
and they became a righteous, peaceful, God-serving people;
and from faithful obedience to his law they never fell away.
But the various bodies of Nephite apostates who dwelt among
the Lamanites universally rejected the gospel message, with
the exception of one single Amalekite, and of what ultimately
became of him we have no record.</p>

<p>History often repeats itself, but we have no recollection
of any parallel to the events that followed this marvelous
conversion. The Lamanite people now became two as distinct
and separate bodies as they and the Nephites had beforetimes
been. But with this strange complication, the
apostate Nephites now occupied the place and did the work
of the natural Lamanites, while the true descendants of
Laman and Lemuel took the ground previously held by the
righteous Nephites. So clearly defined did the division become
that the supreme ruler (Lamoni's father), having turned
from the tradition, habits and customs of the Lamanites, was
determined to also cast aside the old name. If they were
Lamanites in name only they would cut that weak cord which
alone held them to the past, and be as new in name as they
were in feelings, hopes, loyalty and religion. So, after advising
with Ammon and his fellow-missionaries, he gave to
his people the name of Anti-Nephi-Lehies, and to his son, to
whom he transferred the royal power, that of Anti-Nephi-Lehi.</p>

<p>The renegade Amalekites, Amulonites and others were
not willing to be ruled by a Christian monarch. They had
rejected Christianity altogether, and would not have it as the
ruling power, either in Nephi or Zarahemla. With the old
sophistries and falsehoods they raised a mutiny in the hearts
of their associate Lamanites and urged them on to rebellion
against the rightful king and his believing subjects. But the
converted Lamanites made no preparations to resist them;
they felt that in times past with unholy hands they had spilt
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</a></span>
blood as water on the land; blood that they could never atone
for, but they would do it no more. Passive non-resistance
should for the future be their policy, but the blood of a fellow-being
they would never again shed, no matter how great the
peril, how intense the aggravation. As a witness of the
completeness of this resolve, they took their weapons of war
and buried them deep in the earth with an oath and covenant
that they would never dig them up again. When the maddened
hosts of their embittered brethren rushed upon them,
they came forth unarmed, bowed down before their assailants,
and submitted to their fate. With them to live was Christ,
to die was salvation. The vengeful Nephite apostates led the
inglorious charge and shed most of the blood that flowed that
day, when one thousand and five unresisting martyrs glorified
the Lamanite race by the tribute of their lives to God
and the truth. A thousand ransomed souls, washed white
in the blood of the Lamb, that day entered the gates of
heaven to stand amongst the saviors on Mount Zion in the
great day of the redeemed. Nor was there joy alone in that
bright world beyond, but on earth the church was gladdened
by fresh accessions to the cause. When many of the actual
Lamanites witnessed the great change that had taken place
in their brethren, that they would quietly, peacefully joyously
lay down their lives, their consciences smote them; they
stayed their hands, and rose in tumult against their Amalekite
leaders, and would no longer be the murderers of their kin.
The blood of the martyrs was indeed the seed of the church,
for there were more added to the fold of Christ on that
memorable day than those who passed away to the presence of
their God.</p>

<p>Foiled in their attempt to destroy the Anti-Nephi-Lehies
(or Ammonites as we shall hereafter call them), the blood-thirsty
Lamanites, led as usual by Nephite apostates, made a
sudden incursion into the land of Zarahemla, and, in fulfillment
of Alma's prophecies, destroyed the great city of Ammonihah,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</a></span>
of which we shall say more hereafter, but met with
most disastrous defeat later on in the campaign. Still vowing
vengeance they returned to their own lands, and feeling that
the Ammonites were in sympathy with the Nephites, they
satisfied their hatred by again slaughtering many of these
unresisting people, who, as before, permitted themselves to be
slain, without making the first effort at defense. But Ammon
and his brethren were not willing to have the disciples continually
harassed and eventually exterminated; they judged
that the Lord having so thoroughly tried the faith of this devoted
people, would provide some way of escape.</p>

<p>Ammon counseled with the king and it was thought it
would be better to forsake their all so far as worldly possessions
were concerned, than to sacrifice their lives. But first
let them inquire of the Lord. Ammon did so and the Lord
said, Get this people out of this land, that they perish not, for
Satan has great hold upon the hearts of the Amalekites who do
stir up the Lamanites to anger against their brethren to slay
them; therefore get thee out of this land; and blessed are the
people of this generation for I will preserve them.</p>

<p>The word of the Lord thus received was joyfully
obeyed. The Ammonites gathered up their flocks and their
herds and departed into the wilderness that lay between the
lands of Nephi and Zarahemla. There they rested whilst
Ammon and his brethren went forward and treated with the
Nephites in behalf of the persecuted hosts they had left behind.
The people, by united voice, gladly welcomed their
co-religionists and set apart the land of Jershon as their inheritance.
Thither the Ammonites with happy feet repaired,
and there they dwelt until the breaking out of war made it
desirable that they should remove to the land of Melek, and
many thousands in after years emigrated to the land north.
Of their future history we shall speak, from time to time,
when it connects with that of the Nephites.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXII" id="CHAPTER_XXII"></a>CHAPTER XXII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">REVIEW OF THE MISSION OF THE SONS OF MOSIAH—ITS IMPORTANCE
AND GREAT LENGTH—ITS RESULTS TO BOTH
RACES—THE DATES OF ITS LEADING OCCURRENCES.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 17 TO 27.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">SO FAR as we can gather from the records, the great
mission of Ammon and his brethren to the Lamanites
was productive of results new to the history of the Nephites.
On many previous occasions dissenters from the latter had
gone over to the Lamanites, until that nation consisted of a
mixed race. But the Nephite people appear to have been,
almost without exception, the literal descendants of the first
founders of the monarchy, Nephi, Sam, Jacob, Joseph and
Zoram, and of the people of Zarahemla. But now a large
body of Lamanites was incorporated in the Nephite nation
and became partakers of the liberties accorded to all other
citizens. As the history of the two nations proceeds, the
original distinctions of descent become less and less observable,
as defections from both people were constantly occurring,
so that in process of time a Nephite was not so much a literal
descendant of Lehi's greatest son, as one who recognized
the Nephite government, was an observer of the law of
Moses and a believer in the gospel; while the Lamanite was
he who dwelt in the dominions of that people, rejected the
law and the gospel, and adopted the false traditions of that
race.</p>

<p>The mission of Ammon and his brethren was not only
important but it was of great length. They left Zarahemla
in the first year of the Judges (B. C. 91) and returned in the
fourteenth (B. C. 78). It seems altogether probable that the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</a></span>
conversion of king Lamoni took place in the first year of their
ministry, unless Ammon was detained in prison a lengthened
period before he was brought before the king (for which suggestion
we find no warrant), as it was only the third day of
Ammon's service when his conflict occurred with the cattle
thieves at the waters of Sebus. The conversion of Lamoni
was the immediate result. Yet we judge that the establishment
and organization of the church in the land of Ishmael
was a work of considerable time. We are strengthened in
this opinion by the account of the labors performed by Aaron
and others during this same period.</p>

<p>In the fifth year of the Nephite Judges (B. C. 87) the
Lamanites invaded Zarahemla and were disastrously defeated,
about which time we suggest Aaron and his fellows were
confined in prison in the land of Middoni, and the results of
the war would measurably account for the great cruelty with
which they were treated by the exasperated Lamanites, as
well as for the ferocity of the old king when he found his son
in the company of the hated Nephite. After the incidents of
that eventful meeting the king was not in a frame of mind to
go to war with the Nephites; the generous words and magnanimous
conduct of Ammon had produced such a deep
influence, that though not yet converted, his heart had experienced
a great change. Probably a year or two passed before
Aaron and his fellow-laborers brought him to a full
knowledge of the true plan of redemption. For these reasons
we consider the meeting of Lamoni and his father did not
take place earlier than B. C. 87. The old king's conversion
was followed by the issuance of his proclamation of protection
and unqualified religious liberty to the Nephite missionaries
and to all his subjects; of which proclamation Aaron
and his co-laborers took the fullest benefit by preaching from
city to city throughout the wide Lamanite territory, establishing
churches and ordaining officers therein. This labor
occupied some years. As the church grew the spirit of rebellion
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</a></span>
developed amongst the unconverted, until they declared
open war against the king, and massacred their gospel-believing
brethren.</p>

<p>Immediately after the massacre of the 1005 Anti-Nephi-Lehies
the angry Lamanites broke out in war with the
Nephites, under the idea that the latter were the cause of
their internal troubles. They made a sudden incursion into
the land of Zarahemla and destroyed the city of Ammonihah,
which event took place in the eleventh year of the Judges
(B. C. 81), and after that they had many battles with the
Nephites, in which they were driven and slain. After their
return from this inglorious campaign they wreaked their
vengeance on their unoffending brethren, and again commenced
to massacre them, which murders, we suggest, took
place during the thirteenth year of the reign of the Judges (B.
C. 79), as in the year following the whole of the believing
Lamanites migrated to the land of Jershon, as before narrated
(B. C. 78). These dates are simply suggestive as far as the
history of the mission is concerned, but those that relate to
the Nephites are distinctly stated in the annals of that people.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXIII" id="CHAPTER_XXIII"></a>CHAPTER XXIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE DAYS OF THE JUDGES—THEIR NAMES AND REIGNS—THE
HERESY OF NEHOR—HE SLAYS GIDEON AND IS EXECUTED—AMLICI'S
REBELLION—THE BATTLE OF AMNIHU—THE
CONFLICT AT THE CROSSING OF THE SIDON—A THIRD
BATTLE.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 1 TO 3.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">FOR a period of about one hundred and twenty years succeeding
the death of king Mosiah, the Nephite commonwealth
was governed by judges. These were chosen by the
united voice of the people, as provided in the constitution
framed under Divine inspiration by the last king, and acknowledged
as the supreme law of the nation, through its
unanimous acceptance as such, by the entire people. At the
end of this period the republic was overthrown through the
great wickedness of all classes of the community, and the
people divided themselves into numerous independent tribes.</p>

<p>It is not actually certain that the Book of Mormon gives
us the names of all the Nephite chief judges. In the earlier
portion of the annals of these times the order of succession
is plainly stated, but in the record of later years the name of
the judge is sometimes only mentioned incidentally in the historic
narrative. It is therefore beyond our power to determine
if there were, or were not, others whose names have
been omitted by the sacred historians. The judges mentioned
by name or description are twelve in number. Of
these, five, Pahoran II., Cezoram, Cezoram's son (whose
name is not given), Seezoram and Lachoneus II., were assassinated;
one, Pacumeni, was slain in battle with the Lamanites;
two, Alma and Nephi, were translated or taken by the Lord;
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</a></span>
three, Nephihah, Pahoran I., and Helaman, died a natural
death, whilst of the manner of the decease of one, Lachoneus
I., we have no record. They judged the Nephites in the following
order: 1 Alma (the younger), from B. C. 91 to B. C.
83; 2 Nephihah, from B. C. 83 to B. C. 68; 3 Pahoran I.,
from B. C. 68 to B. C. 53; 4 Pahoran II., from B. C. 52 to
B. C. 52; 5 Pacumeni, from B. C. 52 to B. C. 51; 6 Helaman
(the younger), from B. C. 50 to B. C. 39; 7 Nephi, from B.
C. 39 to B. C. 30; 8 Cezoram, from B. C. 30 to B. C. 26;
9 Cezoram's son, from B. C. 26 to B. C. 26; 10 Seezoram,
B. C. — to B. C. 23, 11 Lachoneus I., from — to —; 12
Lachoneus II., from — to A. C. 30.</p>

<p>It is possible that some unnamed judge may have ruled
the Nephites for a short time after the murder of Cezoram's
son, and before Seezoram was chosen, and still more probable
that one or more rulers presided over the destinies of the
nation between the death of Seezoram and the election of
Lachoneus I., as there was a space of fifty-three years between
the murder of Seezoram and that of Lachoneus II.,
who succeeded his father. Alma, the son of Alma, was the
first chief judge of the Nephite republic, having been called
to that high position before the death of king Mosiah.</p>

<hr class="sect" />

<p>It was the first year of Alma's reign. Could our readers
have taken a glimpse at the fair capital of the Nephites at
that time (B. C. 91), already rich in the awards of human industry,
combined with the lavish productions of nature in that
much favored land, they might have noticed in the principal
street, a portly, handsome man, manifesting in his carriage
the evidence of great bodily strength, combined with vanity,
self-sufficiency and subtlety. They might have observed that
his raiment was made of the finest fabrics that the looms of
Zarahemla could produce, lavishly embroidered and ornamented
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</a></span>
with labors of the cunning workman in silk, in
feathers and the precious metals, whilst at his side hung a
richly decorated sword. This man was no king, no governor,
no general of the armies of Israel; he was simply Nehor,
the successful religious charlatan of the hour, to whom the
unstable listened and the weak-minded flocked. His teachings
had at any rate the interest of novelty to the Nephites,
yet some of his theories were older than Idumea. They had
been rejected in the counsels of heaven before Lucifer, the
son of the morning, fell. He would save all men in their sins
and with their sins; he abolished hell, established a paid
order of priests, and taught doctrines so liberal that every man
could be a member of his church and yet continue to gratify
every vice his nature inclined to. For this liberality of doctrine,
Nehor expected in return liberality of support for himself
and assistants, in which anticipation he was not disappointed.
Many adopted his heresies; his success fired his
zeal and developed his vanity. He was so used to the
sycophancy of his converts that he was restive under contradiction,
and when Gideon, the aged patriot, and teacher in
the true church, one day met him in the streets of Zarahemla
and upbraided him for his wicked course, neither respecting
his great age nor his many virtues, Nehor drew his sword
and smote him till he died. For this wilful and unprovoked
crime, the murderer was tried, convicted, and afterward executed.
His execution took place on the hill Manti, and, from
the way in which his death is spoken of, we imagine that he
was hanged.</p>

<p>Though Nehor's shameful life was thus ended, unfortunately
his doctrine did not die with him. It was too pleasant
to those who desired to gain heaven without a life of righteousness.
Consequently it spread widely through the teachings
of his followers. In later years the traitorous Amlicites,
the apostate Amalekites, the blood-thirsty Amulonites and
Ammonihahites, were all believers in his soul-destroying
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</a></span>
doctrines. The bloodshed, the misery produced, the treasure
expended through the wickedness and folly of these base
creatures, cannot be computed.</p>

<p>The increase of these false teachers among the Nephites
rapidly developed class distinctions and social divisions; their
adherents being generally gathered from amongst those who
loved the vain things of the world. Naturally they became
proud and overbearing, and bitter in their feelings towards
the members of the true church of Christ. Many of the latter
received severe persecution at the hands of the dissenters
and bore it without retaliation, while others returned insult for
insult and gave blow for blow.</p>

<p>The example of these self-appointed teachers produced a
like spirit throughout their churches, and their members became
idle and full of devices to enable them to live without
honest toil. They gave way to sorcery and idolatry, to robbery
and murder, and to all manner of wickedness, for which
offenses they were duly punished according to the law, whenever
conviction could be obtained, and when the intent of the
law was not thwarted by their unholy combinations. This
development of priestcraft also gave rise to another evil.
Many belonging to the apostate churches, though not willing
to openly plunder or murder for gain, were anxious for a
monarchy to be established, that thereby they might be appointed
office holders, etc., and fatten at the public crib.
Their hope and intention was to destroy the church of God,
and undoubtedly to despoil its members.</p>

<p>In the fifth year of the Judges, a willing instrument arose
to effect their purpose. His name was Amlici, a follower of
Nehor, corrupt and ambitious, but cunning in the wisdom of
the world. He was chosen by the enemies of the commonwealth
to be the king of the Nephites. The whole question
was brought before the people at a general election, as provided
by the code of Mosiah. The monarchists were out-voted;
the republic and the church were saved.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</a></span></p>

<p>This should have ended the matter, but it did not; the
turbulent minority, incited by Amlici, would not accept this
constitutional decision. They assembled and crowned their
favorite as king of the Nephites, and he at once began to
prepare for war, that he might force the rest of the people to
accept his government. Nor was Alma idle; he also made
ready for the impending contest. He gathered his people
and armed them with all the weapons known to Nephite
warfare. The two armies of those who so short a time before
were brethren, met near a hill called Amnihu, on the
east bank of the river Sidon. There a bloody battle followed,
in which Amlici's forces were disastrously defeated
with a loss of 12,532 men, whilst the victors had to mourn
the loss of 6,562 warriors slain.</p>

<p>After pursuing the defeated monarchists as far as he was
able, Alma rested his troops in the valley of Gideon (named
after the martyr slain by Nehor). He there took the precaution
to send out four officers with their companies to watch
the movements and learn the intentions of the retreating foe.
These officers were named Zeram, Amnor, Manti and Limher.
On the morrow these scouts returned in great haste, and
reported that the Amlicites had joined a vast host of Lamanites
in the land Minon, where unitedly they were slaying the
Nephite population and ravaging their possessions; at the
same time they were pushing rapidly towards the Nephite
capital with the intent of capturing it before Alma's army
could return. Alma at once headed his troops for Zarahemla,
and with all haste marched toward it. He reached the crossing
of the Sidon without meeting the enemy, but while attempting
to pass to the western bank he was confronted by
the allied armies.</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p122.jpg" id="p122.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p122.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">WILDERNESS OF HERMOUNTS.</div>
</div>

<p>A terrible battle ensued; the Nephites were taken somewhat
at a disadvantage, but being men of faith, they fervently
sought Heaven's aid, and in the increased fervor this faith inspired,
they hastened to the combat. With Alma at their
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</a></span>
head, the advanced guard forded the river and broke upon the
enemy who stood awaiting them. By the impetuosity of their
charge they drove in the ranks of the enemy, and as they
pushed onward they cleared the ground by throwing the
bodies of their fallen foes into the Sidon, thus making an
opening for the main body to obtain a foothold. In this
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</a></span>
charge Alma met Amlici face to face, and they fought desperately.
In the midst of this hand to hand combat, Alma
lifted his heart on high, and prayed for renewed strength that
he might not be overpowered, but live to do more good to his
people. His prayers were answered, and thereby he gained
new vigor to battle with and eventually slay Amlici. Amlici
slain, Alma led the attack to where the king of the Lamanites
fought. But that monarch retired before the impetuous
valor of the high priest and commanded his guards to close
in upon his assailant. The order was promptly obeyed, but
it did not succeed. Alma and his guards bore down upon
them with such fury that the few of the monarch's warriors
who escaped made a hasty retreat. Pushing steadily on,
Alma kept driving the allies before him, until his whole army
had crossed the Sidon. There the enemy, no longer able to
meet his well ordered advance, broke in all directions, and
retreated into the wilderness that lay to the north and west.
They were hotly pursued by the Nephites as long as the latter's
strength permitted, and were met on all quarters by
patriots rallying to the call of the commonwealth who slew
them by thousands. A remnant eventually reached that part
of the wilderness known as Hermounts. There many died
and were devoured by the wild beasts and vultures with
which that region abounded.</p>

<p>A few days after this decisive battle, another invading
Lamanite army appeared. This one advanced along the east
bank of the Sidon. Alma, having been wounded, sent one
of his officers, who met the hosts of the Lamanites, and drove
them back to their own lands.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXIV" id="CHAPTER_XXIV"></a>CHAPTER XXIV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">ALMA RESIGNS THE CHIEF JUDGESHIP—NEPHIHAH CHOSEN—ALMA
MINISTERS IN ZARAHEMLA, GIDEON, MELEK AND
AMMONIHAH—CONDITION OF THE LAST NAMED CITY—IT
REJECTS THE MESSAGE ALMA BEARS—AN ANGEL MEETS
HIM—AMULEK—THE LAWYER ZEEZROM—THE GREAT
CONTROVERSY—ZEEZROM CONVERTED AND CAST OUT—THE
MARTYRDOM OF THE BELIEVERS—ALMA AND AMULEK
IN PRISON—THEIR DELIVERANCE.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 4 TO 14.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE great losses sustained by the Nephites in this war,
not of warriors alone, but of women and children, together
with the vast amount of their property destroyed, had
the effect of humbling them and softening their way-ward
hearts, so that many thousands, during the next few years,
were added to the church by baptism. But the recollection
of their former disasters was gradually worn away by time
and prosperity. Three years later we find great inequality
in the church—some poor and some rich, the more powerful
abusing and oppressing their weaker brethren. This course
proved a great stumbling-block to those who were not numbered
with the church, as well as being the cause of much
sorrow and ill-feeling amongst its members. Finding that
no man could properly attend to the duties of his many
offices, Alma determined to resign the chief judgeship, and
devote his entire time to his duties as the earthly head of the
church. Preparatory to this resignation, he selected one of
the leading elders, named Nephihah, to be his successor as
chief judge. This choice was confirmed by the people. (B.
C. 83.)</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</a></span></p>

<p>Alma now gave his entire attention to the duties of his
calling as a preacher of righteousness. He commenced his
labors in Zarahemla. Thence he went to the city of Gideon.
After ministering there for some time, he returned for rest to
his home in the capital city.</p>

<p>The next year (B. C. 82), Alma turned his face westward.
He visited the land of Melek, where his labors were
crowned with abundant blessings. Having satisfied himself
with the good that he had accomplished, he traveled three
days' journey on the north of the land of Melek, to a great and
corrupt city called Ammonihah. There he found a godless
people, filled with the falsehoods of Nehor, who were committing
all manner of abominations without repentance, because
they cherished the flattering lie, as the foundation of
their creed, that all men would be saved. This city was in
the hands of a corrupt clique of judges and lawyers, who
stirred up sedition, tumult and rioting, that they might make
money out of the suits that followed such disturbances.
Further than this, they were secretly plotting to overthrow
the government, and rob the people of their highly prized
liberties. Among such a people Alma labored in vain; none
would listen, none would obey, none offered him rest and
food. Scorn and mockery were his reward; and he was spat
upon, maltreated and cast out of the city.</p>

<p>Weary in body and sick at heart because of the iniquity
of the people, after many fruitless efforts, fervent prayers and
long fastings, Alma sought some other people more worthy
of salvation's priceless gifts. He bent his way toward the
city of Aaron; but as he journeyed, an angel of the Lord
(that same angel that beforetime had been the agent in his
conversion to God) stood before him and blessed him. He
told him to lift up his heart and rejoice, for because of his
faithfulness he had great cause to do so. The angel then
directed Alma to return to the sin-cursed city he had just
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</a></span>
left, and proclaim unto its citizens the awful message that except
they repented the Lord would destroy them.</p>

<p>Without delay the prophet obeyed the angel's words.
By another road he drew near the doomed city, which he entered
by its south gate. As he passed in he hungered, and
asked a man whom he met, Will ye give to an humble servant
of God something to eat? With joy the man (and,
strange though it appear, he was a rich man) took him to
his home and fed, clothed and lodged him. Furthermore,
Amulek, for such was his name, told Alma that he also had
received a visit from a holy angel who had informed him of
the high priest's coming, and directed him to receive him into
his house. Then Alma blessed Amulek and all his household,
and tarried with them and recruited his strength under
the generous hospitality which their home afforded. But his
rest was not to be a lengthened one; the people waxed
stronger in sin; the cup of their iniquity was nearly full. Go,
came the word of the Lord, Go forth, and take with thee my
servant Amulek, and prophesy unto his people, saying, Repent
ye, for thus saith the Lord, Except ye repent, I will
visit this people in mine anger; yea, I will not turn my fierce
anger away. Filled with the Holy Ghost, these servants of
God went forth and valiantly delivered their terrible message.
One of those who most bitterly opposed Alma and Amulek
was a lawyer named Zeezrom. We find recorded at great
length, in the Book of Mormon, the details of the controversy
that occurred between him and the two servants of the
Lord. As a result we have handed down to us some of the
plainest teachings regarding the atonement, the resurrection,
the powers of the priesthood, etc., that are had among mankind.
No matter what Alma and his companion said, Zeezrom
could twist it from its proper meaning; find blasphemy
and heresy in the sublime truths of the gospel, and extract
treason from the simplest of God's laws. He questioned and
cross-questioned, he promised and threatened, he twisted and
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</a></span>
turned, he abused and vilified, but all to no purpose, he was
caught in his own trap. His heaven-inspired opponents
made manifest his thoughts and intentions, they exposed his
lying, they overthrew his sophistries and, with a power more
than human, they exhibited the blackness of his heart. As
they proceeded the power of God increased upon them, their
words grew yet more forcible until Zeezrom himself felt their
power. As his corruptions were laid bare he began to tremble,
first with rage, then with fear. Bad as he was, he was
not the worst among his people, and when once he realized
the power he was combating, his heart began to acknowledge
its guilt.</p>

<p>With this feeling he commenced to inquire of Alma, not
now in mockery, but in solemn earnestness, with regard to the
kingdom of God. The answers he received were like a two-edged
sword, piercing to his inmost soul, bringing to him a
terrible sense of his awful position before God, and encompassing
him about with the pains of hell. He realized that
he had been a leader in iniquity, that his lyings and deceivings
had greatly contributed to drag the people down to their
existing corruption, and that he was among those most responsible
for their hardness of heart.</p>

<p>In this frame of mind he made an effort to plead with
the people; he acknowledged his guilt, testified to the virtue
and integrity of Alma and Amulek and interceded in their
behalf. But in vain. The degraded populace reviled him,
they mocked at him, they said he also was possessed of a
devil, and further, they spat on him; then they cast stones at
him, and ultimately, with some others, drove him out of their
city; while the two prophets, with many who believed in their
holy message, were thrown into prison, there to suffer all the
indignities, persecutions and annoyances that apostate hate
could inflict. Nor was this the worst; these reprobates took
the wives and babes of those believers whom they had driven
away, with such as had accepted the truth who still remained
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</a></span>
in the city, and, gathering them in a body they mercilessly
burned them to death in one great martyrs' fire. Into the
torturing flames they also cast the records that contained the
holy scriptures, as though they imagined, in their blind fury,
that they could thereby destroy the truths that were so odious
to them.</p>

<p>In their devilish glee and savage exultation they carried
the two enchained prophets to the place of sacrifice, that
they might harrow up their souls with a view of the sufferings
of the perishing women and children. Amulek's brave
and impetuous spirit could ill bear the fearful scene. The
groans, the cries and supplications of the tortured innocents
carried untold agony to his soul. He begged Alma to exercise
the power of God that was in them to save the martyrs.
But the Holy Spirit revealed to Alma that this sacrifice was
by heaven's consent, and he replied, The Spirit constraineth
me that I must not stretch forth mine hand, for behold the
Lord receiveth them up unto himself in glory; and he doth
suffer that the people may do this thing, according to the
hardness of their hearts, that the judgments which he shall
exercise upon them in his wrath may be just; and the blood
of the innocent shall stand as a witness against them, yea,
and cry mightily against them at the last day. Then Amulek
said, Perhaps they will burn us also. To which Alma responded,
Be it according to the will of the Lord. But, behold,
our work is not finished; therefore they burn us not.</p>

<p>When the fire had burned low, and the precious fuel of
human bodies and sacred records was consumed, the chief
judge of the city came to the two prisoners as they stood
bound, and mocked them. He smote them on the cheek,
and jeeringly asked them if they would preach again that
his people should be cast into a lake of fire and brimstone,
seeing that they had no power to save those who had been
burned, neither had God exercised his power in their behalf.
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</a></span>
But neither answered him a word. Then he smote them
again and remanded them to prison.</p>

<p>After they had been confined three days, they were visited
by many judges and lawyers, priests and teachers, after
the order of Nehor, who came to exult in the misery of their
prisoners. They questioned and badgered them, but neither
would reply. They came again the next day, and went
through the same performance. They mocked at, smote and
spat upon the two disciples. They tantalized them with blasphemous
questions, such as the nature of their peculiar faith
inspired. How shall we look when we are damned? sneeringly
asked these unbelievers in damnation.</p>

<p>Patiently and silently all this was borne. Day after day
was it repeated. Harder and harder grew the hearts of the
Ammonihahites towards their prisoners. Fiercer and stronger
grew their hatred. They stripped Alma and Amulek, and,
when naked, bound them with strong ropes. They withheld
food and drink from them, and in various ways they tortured
their bodies, and sought to aggravate and tantalize them and
harrow up their minds. On the 12th day of the tenth month
of the tenth year of the Judges (B. C. 82), the chief judge
with his followers again went to the prison. According to
his usual custom he smote the brethren, saying as he did so, If
ye have the power of God, deliver yourselves from these
bonds, and then we will believe that the Lord will destroy
this people according to your words. This impious challenge
the crowd one by one repeated as they passed by the
prophets, and smote them in imitation of their leader. Thus
each individual assumed the responsibility of the defiance cast
at the Almighty, and virtually said, Our blood be upon our
own heads.</p>

<p>The hour of God's power had now come—the challenge
had been accepted. The prophets, in the majesty of their
calling, rose to their feet. They were endowed with the
strength of Jehovah. Like burnt thread the cords that bound
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</a></span>
them were snapped asunder and they stood free and unshackled
before the terror-stricken crowd. To rush from the
prison was the first impulse of the God-defying followers of
Nehor. In their fear some fell to the earth, others, impelled
by the crowd behind stumbled and fell over the prostrate
bodies, until they became one confused mass, blocking each
other's way; struggling, yelling, cursing, pleading, fighting;
frantically, but vainly, endeavoring to reach the outer gate.</p>

<p>At this moment of supreme horror an earthquake rent
the prison walls. They trembled, then tottered, then fell on
the struggling mass of humanity below, burying in one vast,
unconsecrated grave, rulers and judges, lawyers and officers,
priests and teachers. Not one was left alive of all the impious
mob who a few moments before defied heaven
and challenged Jehovah's might. But Alma and Amulek stood
in the midst of the ruins unhurt. Straightway they left this
scene of desolation and went into the city. When the citizens
saw the two servants of God, great fear fell upon them, and
they fled, as a goat fleeth with her young from two lions.</p>

<p>Alma and Amulek were then ordered to leave the city.
This they did, and went to the neighboring town of Sidom.
There they found those who had been cast out of Ammonihah,
and in grief and sorrow they related the story of the
burning of the wives and children of the fugitives, and also
the history of their own miraculous deliverance.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXV" id="CHAPTER_XXV"></a>CHAPTER XXV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">ZEEZROM SICK WITH FEVER—HIS MIRACULOUS RECOVERY—THE
DESTRUCTION OF AMMONIHAH—THE INVASION OF
THE LAND OF NOAH—ZORAM, THE NEPHITE COMMANDER,
SEEKS THE MIND OF THE LORD—IT IS GIVEN—ITS
RESULTS—THE WAR ENDED—ALMA'S MINISTRATIONS.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 15 AND 16.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WHILE the fearful tragedy that we have just related was
being enacted in Ammonihah, Zeezrom—trembling,
heart-sick and faint—wandered with the others to Sidom.
The horrors of the damned took hold of him, until his body
succumbed to the agony of his mind. He was scorched with
a burning fever, which continually increased until the glad
tidings reached his ears that Alma and Amulek were safe;
for he had feared that through his iniquities they had been
slain. No sooner did they reach Sidom than he sent for
them, as his heart then began to take courage. They did
not hesitate, but at once proceeded to where he lay. When
they entered his presence, he stretched forth his hands and
besought them to heal him. Alma questioned him regarding
his faith in Christ, and finding that the good seed planted in
his bosom had brought forth fruit, this mighty high priest
cried unto the Lord, O Lord our God, have mercy on this
man, and heal him according to his faith which is in Christ.
When Alma had said these words, Zeezrom leaped upon his
feet and walked, to the great astonishment of all who witnessed
it. Alma then baptized the repentant lawyer, who
began from that time forth to preach the glorious message
of eternal salvation. His energy, wisdom, learning and talents
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</a></span>
were now used towards the upbuilding of the kingdom of
God, with as much zeal as he had before labored for corruptible
riches and worldly fame; for Zeezrom was a whole-souled,
courageous man, he did nothing by halves—when he served
the devil, he was a profitable servant; when he turned to
God, he did it with all his heart. From this time Zeezrom
became a preacher of righteousness, laboring under the direction
of Alma, and we next hear of him ministering with
Amulek to the people in the land of Melek.</p>

<p>Next year Ammonihah was destroyed. Less than four
months had elapsed since the two inspired followers of the
Lamb had left it to its fate, when the Lamanites fell upon it
like a whirlwind in its suddenness, and as an avalanche in its
utter desolation. The dark skinned warriors of Laman
swept over these murderers of the saints like a tempest of
fire, leaving neither young nor old, babe nor grandsire, to
repeat the story of their woes. Not one of Ammonihah's
boasting children was left to defy heaven.</p>

<p>Nor was the city spared; it, also, was given to the
destroyer, and its palaces and temples, its homes and its
workshops, were consumed by the devouring fire. For one
day the fierce flames consumed the walls and towers of
Ammonihah. Their light illumined the lurid sky, shone on
the distant mountain tops, and lit the neighboring valleys.
Then an uninhabitable desolation, stinking with the rotting
carcasses of man and beast, only remained to mark the place
where Ammonihah once stood. As the Desolation of
Nehors, it was known and avoided by the Nephites for
many succeeding years.</p>

<p>Emboldened by this signal triumph, the Lamanites
entered the borders of the neighboring land of Noah. There
they continued their depredations, carrying off many Nephite
captives into the wilderness. At this juncture the Nephite
general Zoram, with his two sons (Lehi and Aha), rallied his
forces, in the hope of intercepting the Lamanite armies in
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</a></span>
their return to the land of Nephi, and of delivering the
captives.</p>

<p>Before starting on their march Zoram determined to
inquire of the Lord. He and his sons knew that Alma was a
prophet and revelator to the nation. Wisely they went first
to him and inquired if it was the Lord's will that they should
advance into the wilderness in search of their captive
brethren.</p>

<p>Alma laid the matter before the Lord. The Divine answer
came: Behold the Lamanites will cross the river Sidon
in the south wilderness, away up beyond the borders of
the land of Manti. And behold there shall ye meet them,
on the east of the river Sidon, and there the Lord will deliver
unto thee thy brethren who have been taken captive by the
Lamanites.</p>

<p>Obedient to these plain instructions, Zoram and his sons
crossed over the river Sidon with their armies, and marched
southward beyond the borders of the land of Manti, into that
portion of the great southern wilderness which lay east of
the river Sidon. There they came upon the enemy, as the
word of the Lord had declared, and there they joined in
battle. The Lamanites were defeated, scattered and driven
into the wilderness, and the Nephite captives were delivered.
Great was the joy in the land of Zarahemla when it was
found that not one Nephite had been lost of all those taken
prisoners; but every one, great and small, had escaped the
horrors of slavery in the hands of the Lamanites, and they
all returned in peace to possess their own lands. Here we
have a most happy result of seeking the word of the Lord
and then faithfully carrying out his instructions.</p>

<p>Again there was peace throughout the land, and the
name of Zoram is no more mentioned in the sacred record.</p>

<p>During this period of peace, Alma and his fellow-priesthood
preached God's holy word in the power and demonstration
of the Spirit, and with much success. Great prosperity
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</a></span>
came to the church throughout all the lands of the Nephites.
At this happy time there was no inequality among them; the
Lord poured out his Spirit on all the face of the land, as
Alma supposed to prepare the hearts of his people for the
coming of Christ. Like many others of the ancient prophets,
he antedated that glorious appearing. He little knew of the
wars and contentions, the apostasies and dissensions, the
spiritual tribulation and material commotion that would precede
that blessed day. But with this prospect full in view,
he labored and rejoiced, preached, blessed and prophesied,
never tiring in his energies, and feeling sorrowful only because
of the hard-heartedness and spiritual blindness of some
of the people.</p>

<p>In one most glorious event, Alma had unspeakable joy.
His youthful companions, the sons of king Mosiah, returned
from their fourteen years' mission amongst the Lamanites,
during which time, after sore trials and great tribulation,
they, by the grace of the Father, had brought many thousands
of that benighted race to a knowledge of the principles
of the everlasting gospel.</p>

<p>Alma was traveling south on one of his missionary
journeys from the land of Zarahemla to the land of Manti,
when he met Ammon and his brethren coming from the land
of Nephi. On hearing the story of the mission, he at once
returned with them to Zarahemla. There the condition of
affairs amongst the Lamanites was rehearsed to the chief
judge, who laid the whole subject before the people, so that
whatever was done in relation to the Christian Lamanites
might be done by common consent. The Nephites decided
to give the land of Jershon to these people for an inheritance.
With this cheering news Ammon, accompanied by Alma,
returned into the southern wilderness, to the place where his
people were awaiting the decision of the Nephites. There
the Ammonites were ministered to and comforted by Alma
and others, after which they resumed their march to the land
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</a></span>
set apart for their future abode. There, however, we shall
find, as we proceed with our story, they remained but a few
years.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXVI" id="CHAPTER_XXVI"></a>CHAPTER XXVI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">KORIHOR THE ANTI-CHRIST—HIS FALSE TEACHINGS AND
BLASPHEMY—HE IS TAKEN BEFORE ALMA—IS STRUCK
DUMB—HIS MISERABLE END—THE HERESY ROOTED OUT.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 30.)</p>


<p>THE NEXT notable event in the history of the Nephites
was the appearance of Korihor, the anti-Christ. (B.
C. 75.)</p>

<p class="drop-cap">The doctrines advocated by Korihor were of a kind that
would gain ready adhesion from those who did not fervently
love purity, truth and righteousness, as they flattered their
vanity and gave them liberty to follow the lead of their passions
without fear of the judgment or condemnation of a
Divine Being. Spiritually he was a Nihilist. He denied the
coming of the Messiah, he ridiculed prophecy and revelation,
and asserted that it was impossible for men to know the
future. He inveighed against the atonement of the Redeemer
as a foolish superstition, and taught, instead of the unchanging
truths of the everlasting gospel, the theory that every
man fared in this life according to the management of the
creature, prospered according to his genius, and conquered
according to his strength. Further, he announced that whatsoever
a man did was no crime, for that when a man was
dead, there was an end thereof.</p>

<p>It is almost needless to say that those who accepted such
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</a></span>
dogmas gave way to all manner of evil doing. They became
overbearing to others, exceedingly keen in business transactions,
were full of covetousness, duplicity, and lasciviousness,
and indulged in various wanton pleasures. Their motto
might be said to have been, Let us eat, drink and be merry,
for tomorrow we die; and what we do here will not be
brought against us hereafter.</p>

<p>Korihor also gained a strong hold among the discontented,
for such are ever found where universal perfection
does not dwell. He railed at the holy priesthood with fierce
words of falsehood. He charged that they sought to keep
the people down, that they encouraged ignorance in the
masses, that they bound their minds with foolish traditions;
all this, and much more, that they might usurp power and
authority, and glut themselves with the results of their victims'
daily toil.</p>

<p>In Alma's answer to this charge we have a pleasing insight
into his private life. He said: Thou knowest that we do
not glut ourselves upon the labors of this people, for behold,
I have labored even from the commencement of the reign of
the Judges until now, with mine own hands, for my support,
notwithstanding my many travels round about the land to
declare the word of God unto my people; and notwithstanding
the many labors I have performed in the church, I have
not so much as received even one senine for my labor;
neither has any of my brethren, save it were in the judgment
seat, and then we have received only according to law for
our time.</p>

<p>As a propagandist, Korihor, for a short time, was a
success. We first hear of him preaching his satanic doctrines
in the land of Zarahemla, and as he claimed to fully believe
all he taught, the law could not touch him, as full religious
liberty was guaranteed under the constitution and laws of the
Nephite commonwealth. From Zarahemla he went to the
land of Jershon to inoculate the Ammonites with his soul-
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</a></span>destroying
vagaries. But they were a wiser and more
zealous people for the gospel than were many of the
Nephites. They took him, bound him, and carried him before
Ammon (son of king Mosiah), their high priest. He directed
that Korihor should be removed beyond the border of their
land, which command having been obeyed, we next find the
unabashed impostor laboring amongst the people of the land
of Gideon. There he also met with rebuffs. He was
arrested by the people and taken before the chief officers in
that land. They found they could do nothing that would
be satisfactory with him, so they remanded him into the custody
of the proper officers, with instructions to carry him before
Alma and Nephihah, in Zarahemla.</p>

<p>When brought before these worthies—the highest dignitaries
of the church and state—Korihor continued in his
course of loud-mouthed blasphemy, defiant assumption, and
wilful falsehood.</p>

<p>He argued against the existence of the Father and the
coming of his Only Begotten. Alma accused him of arguing
against his convictions, but this he stoutly denied, and
clamored for a sign to be given, as he pretended, that he might
be convinced. Alma at length, wearied by his impious importunities,
told him that God, as a sign, would smite him
dumb. This terrible warning, though it caused the pretender
some uneasiness, only resulted in an attempt at prevarication
on his part. He said: I do not deny the existence of a
God, but I do not believe there is a God; and I say also,
that ye do not know that there is a God; and except ye show
me a sign I will not believe. Then Alma answered: This
will I give unto thee for a sign, that thou shalt be struck
dumb according to my words; and I say that, in the name of
God, ye shall be struck dumb, that ye shall no more have
utterance.</p>

<p>Korihor received his sign; Alma's words were fulfilled;
the sign-seeker never more spoke on earth. When the hand
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</a></span>
of the Lord fell upon him he recanted. By writing, as he could
not speak, he confessed the power of God, and acknowledged
that he had been led astray by Satan, who had come
to him in the form of an angel of light. He begged that the
curse might be removed, but Alma, well knowing the baseness
of his heart, refused to intercede before heaven in his
behalf lest when restored to speech he would again strive to
deceive the people.</p>

<p>And it came to pass that the curse was not taken off
Korihor; but he was cast out and went about from house to
house begging for his food.</p>

<p>A proclamation was next sent throughout all the land.
In it the chief judge recited what had happened to Korihor,
and called upon those who had believed in his words to
speedily repent, lest the same judgments should come upon
them.</p>

<p>This proclamation put an end to the iniquity of Korihor,
for his followers were all brought back again to the truth.
But Korihor, deserted by the devil, a vagabond and a beggar,
still continued to beg his way from town to town, from house
to house; until, one day, in a city of the Zoramites, he was
run over and trodden down. The injuries that he received
at this time were so great that he soon after died.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXVII" id="CHAPTER_XXVII"></a>CHAPTER XXVII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">ZORAM AND THE ZORAMITES—THEIR PECULIAR HERESY—THE
LAND OF ANTIONUM—THE RAMEUMPTOM—ALMA'S
MISSION TO THESE PEOPLE—THOSE WHO RECEIVE HIS
TEACHINGS PERSECUTED—THEY FLEE TO JERSHON.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 31 TO 35.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">IN OUR last chapter we stated that Korihor, the anti-Christ
was killed in a city of the Zoramites. Who was
Zoram? and who were the Zoramites? are the questions
that now present themselves.</p>

<p>There are two distinct classes of people called Zoramites
in the Book of Mormon. The first, the descendants of
Zoram, the servant of Laban, who accompanied Nephi from
Jerusalem. The second were the followers of the apostate
Zoram, whose defection and treason caused so much trouble
and bloodshed in the Nephite republic.</p>

<p>Of the last named Zoram and his individual life we have
no history. We only know him through his pernicious
teachings, and the sad results thereof. But it is altogether
probable that before he started out as a religious reformer on
his own account, he was a follower of Nehor, as the majority
of his adherents appear to have been gathered from that sect
and to have belonged to that order.</p>

<p>Zoram assembled his people in a region of the South
American continent, at that time but very thinly settled by
the Nephites. It was called the land of Antionum, and lay to
the east of the river Sidon, while it stretched from the land of
Jershon in the north, to the great wilderness south, which
was infested with the more savage, wandering Lamanites.
To this broad land the Zoramites gathered, and there built
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</a></span>
their cities, erected their synagogues, and grew in material
wealth; until, in the year B. C. 75, they had become an important,
though undesirable portion of the Nephite commonwealth.
As friends they were unreliable, as enemies
formidable.</p>

<p>In the various apostasies, partial or total, that from time
to time disgraced the Nephites, there is one characteristic
feature that seems universal to them all, however much they
may have differed on minor points. It was the denial of the
coming of the Savior in the flesh, and of the necessity of His
atonement for the sins of the world. This was the evil one's
strong point in his efforts to mislead the ancient Nephites.
Let him but persuade any people to reject this, the foundation
of the gospel scheme, and little he cares what else they
believe or disbelieve; for when this fundamental truth is
rejected their spiritual enslavement is secured.</p>

<p>This was the case with the Zoramites. They claimed to
be a chosen and a holy people, separate from their fellow-men,
and elected of God to eternal salvation, while all around were
predestined to be cast down to hell. This atrocious creed
naturally resulted in its adherents and advocates being puffed
up in vanity and consumed with pride. They became
haughty, uncharitable and tyrannical, and oppressors of their
poorer neighbors. They covered their bodies with the finest
apparel, and profusely adorned their persons with costly ornaments
of gold and jewels. In their arrogance and self-righteousness
they became the Pharisees of their age and
country; but in other phases of iniquity they far exceeded
their counterparts in the Holy Land. They bowed down
to idols, denied the coming of Christ, declared the doctrine of
the atonement to be a foolish tradition, and, like many of the
sects of modern Christendom, they misinterpreted the teachings
of holy scripture with regard to the being of God.
Their declaration of faith was: Holy, holy God; we believe
that thou art God, and we believe that thou art holy, and that
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</a></span>
thou wast a spirit, and that thou art a spirit, and that thou
wilt be a spirit forever.</p>

<p>This strange medley of ideas gave birth to corresponding
vagaries of worship. They left off praying. Being
chosen and elected to be God's holy children, they had no
need of prayer. Once a week they assembled in their synagogues
and went through an empty form, which was a little
prayer, a little praise and considerable self-glorification.
Having done this, they never mentioned God or holy things
again throughout the week; indeed, it was a portion of their
creed that their synagogues were the only places in which it
was lawful to talk or think of religious matters.</p>

<p>Their ceremonies were as absurd as their creed. In the
centre of each of their synagogues was erected a holy stand,
or pulpit, called rameumptom, which stood high above the
congregation. From the slight description given of it in the
book of Alma we judge it may have been somewhat pyramidical
in form, the top being only large enough for one person
to stand upon. Each worshiper mounted to the top, stretched
out his hands toward heaven, and, in a loud voice, repeated
their set form of worship. Having done this, he descended
and another took his place, and so on, until all who desired
to go through the mummery had satisfied their conscience or
gratified their pride.</p>

<p>The tidings of this defection having reached Alma, he
selected several of the leading members of the priesthood,
and, as soon as possible, proceeded to the land of Antionum.
Those who accompanied him were his two younger sons,
three of the sons of king Mosiah, Amulek and Zeezrom. To
his anxiety to bring these dissenters back from the error of
their ways and to avert heaven's righteous wrath from falling
upon them, was added the fear that if they remained in their
wickedness they would join the Lamanites and bring trouble
upon the more faithful Nephites by urging the renewal of
war.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</a></span></p>

<p>On the arrival of Alma and his fellow-laborers at the
seat of this apostasy, they at once commenced their ministrations.
They taught in the synagogues and preached in the
streets. They visited the people from house to house, using
every possible effort to bring these misguided dissenters to an
understanding of their perilous condition. To these labors
we are indebted for some of the plainest and most powerful
gospel teachings contained in the Book of Mormon, all of
which will well repay our perusal. Suffice it to say, that
many of the poor and humble, those who were oppressed,
abused and trodden down by their false priests and unrighteous
rulers, as well as by the wealthier portion of the community,
received the words of salvation, while the majority rejected
them with contemptuous scorn. Some of the missionaries
were maltreated. Shiblon, the son of Alma, was imprisoned
and stoned for the truth's sake, while others fared
but little better. Unfortunately the work of God was retarded
by the misconduct of Corianton, the brother of Shiblon,
who, for a time, deserted his ministerial duties for the
company of a harlot. This folly caused Alma great sorrow,
as it gave the ungodly a pretext for rejecting the gospel, of
which they were not slow to avail themselves.</p>

<p>When Alma and his associates had done all the good
they deemed possible, they withdrew to the neighboring land
of Jershon. No sooner had they left than the more crafty of
the Zoramites devised a plan to discover the feelings of the
community. They gathered the people together throughout
the land and consulted with them concerning that which they
had heard. In this way they discovered who favored the
truth and who rejected it. Finding that the poor and uninfluential
were those who had received it, they resorted to
persecution and plunder. They drove the believers from
their homes and out of the land. Most of these fled to the
land of Jershon, whither the priesthood had preceded them.</p>

<p>The land of Jershon was inhabited by the people of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</a></span>
Ammon. They also had left home and country for the
truth's sake, and now that others were suffering from the
same cause, they received them with open arms. They fed
and clothed those who needed such help, and gave them
lands whereon they might build up new homes.</p>

<p>When the wicked Zoramites heard of the kind reception
their injured fellow-citizens had received in Jershon they
were greatly angered. They were not content to spoil them
themselves, but they wanted to make them fugitives and vagabonds
on the face of the whole earth. Their leader, a very
wicked man, sent messages to the Ammonites, desiring them
to expel the refugees, adding many threats of what would
follow, should his cruel demand not be complied with. But
the Ammonites were a brave people; they had already suffered
unto death for the cause of God; and they were not of
the stamp to desert their afflicted brethren. Rather than do
so, they would again forsake their homes and find in some
other region a land of peace: for we must remind our
readers that the Ammonites had entered into covenant with
God never again to bend the bow or draw the sword to take
human life. They, therefore, withdrew to the land of Melek,
and the armies of the Nephites occupied the land of Jershon.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXVIII" id="CHAPTER_XXVIII"></a>CHAPTER XXVIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">ANOTHER WAR—MORONI, THE LEADER OF THE NEPHITES—THE
TACTICS OF THE LAMANITES—ZERAHEMNAH—THE
BATTLE AT RIPLAH—DEFEAT OF THE LAMANITES.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 43 AND 44.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE cause which led the Nephite armies to occupy Jershon
was that the Zoramites, finding that their haughty
and unjust demands would not be complied with, had excited
the Lamanites to invade the territory of the Nephites. The
Lamanite forces which were commanded almost entirely by
Nephite apostates, on account of their fierce hatred to their
former associates, marched first into the land of Antionum,
where they were joined by the Zoramites. Then the whole
of the invading hosts, under the command of a dissenter
named Zerahemnah, advanced northward towards the land of
Jershon.</p>

<p>This was a day of peril for the Nephites. Their enemies
were much more numerous than they, and were filled
with a savage thirst for blood, which was especially felt
against those who were of their own race and kindred who
had bowed in obedience to Heaven's commands. At this
juncture the Lord raised up one of the greatest heroes ever
born on American soil. He was not only a military leader,
but a priest and prophet, and by his inspiration and devoted
courage the Nephites were for many years led to uninterrupted
victory. Such was Moroni, who now, though but twenty-five
years old, took the chief command of the armies of his
nation.</p>

<p>Though the forces of the Lamanites were much more
numerous, all other advantages were on the side of their foes.
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[Pg 145]</a></span>
The discipline of the Nephites was better by far; the bodies
of their soldiers were protected by armor, breastplates, helmets,
shields, etc., and they were fighting for the sacred cause
of their religion and their country, their altars and their fire-sides,
their wives and their little ones. Inspired by the justness
of their cause and the extremity of their circumstances,
they fought with a courage and a desperation never exceeded
in their annals.</p>

<p>The Lamanites, on the other hand, had no such holy impulses
to nerve their arms for the combat. They were the aggressors,
and were hasting to shed the blood of their brethren.
Insane and infernal hatred alone inspired them for the warfare.
Besides, they were ill-prepared to meet the Nephites,
who had such a tactician as Moroni for their commander-in-chief.
The descendants of Laman were simply armed with
swords and cimeters, bows and arrows, slings and stones.
Their bodies were naked with the exception of a skin wrapped
about their loins. The Zoramites and other dissenters from
the Nephites were better clothed; in dress they followed the
fashion of the people from whom they sprang.</p>

<p>The Lamanites, finding that Moroni was too well prepared
for their attack on the land of Jershon, retired through
Antionum into the wilderness, where they changed direction
and marched towards the headwaters of the river Sidon,
with the intention of taking possession of the land of Manti.
But Moroni was too vigilant to allow his enemies to slip away
without knowing what had become of them. He had his
spies watch the movements of Zerahemnah's forces, and in
the meanwhile sent to Alma to inquire the mind and will of
the Lord with regard to his future course. The word of the
Lord was given to Alma, and he informed Moroni's messengers
of the movements of the Lamanites. The young general,
with becoming prudence, then divided his army. One
corps he left to protect Jershon, and with the remainder he
advanced by rapid marches toward Manti, by the most direct
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[Pg 146]</a></span>
route. On his arrival he at once mustered all the men who
could bear arms into his forces, to help in the defense of their
rights and their liberties against the advancing foe. So rapid
had been his movements and so prompt had been the response
to his calls that when the Lamanites reached the
neighborhood of the Sidon he was prepared for their coming.</p>

<p>The battle that was fought when the opposing armies
met was one of the most stubborn and bloody in Nephite
history. Never from the beginning had the Lamanites been
known to fight with such exceeding great strength and
courage. Time after time their hosts rushed upon the well-ordered
ranks of the Nephites, and notwithstanding the latter's
armor they crushed in their heads and cut off their arms.
But the cost of these charges to their own numbers was terrible.
The battle began at a hill called Riplah, and afterwards
extended to both banks of the Sidon. At one time a lull
took place in the carnage, and Moroni, who had no pleasure
in the shedding of blood, made an offer of such terms of surrender
as he considered the circumstances warranted. But
Zerahemnah and other captains of the Lamanite hosts rejected
the offer and urged their troops to renewed resistance.
So the battle recommenced with unabated ferocity. At last
the faith and valor of the Nephites prevailed; many of the
Lamanites surrendered and agreed to a covenant of peace.
Even Zerahemnah himself, wounded and scalped by one of
Moroni's body guard, to prevent the total annihilation of his
armies, at last consented to the proposed terms and entered
into the required covenant of peace. So great were the
losses on both sides, especially of the Lamanites, that the
dead were not numbered.</p>

<p>Thus ended the war, but not the Zoramite heresy, for
we read, in the history of later wars between the two nations,
of certain Lamanite captains being of the Zoramites. Foiled
in their attempts to destroy their former brethren and to
overthrow the church of God, they still adhered to their false
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[Pg 147]</a></span>
faith, and on every possible occasion made manifest their undying
hatred to those whose only offense was that they
would not join them in their crimes nor consent to the destruction
of the liberties of the people.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXIX" id="CHAPTER_XXIX"></a>CHAPTER XXIX.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">ALMA'S CHARGE TO HIS SONS—HE TRANSFERS THE RECORDS
TO HELAMAN—HE LEAVES THIS WORLD—ZEEZROM'S LATTER
DAYS—HELAMAN'S MINISTRATIONS.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 36 TO 42, 45.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">ALMA was now growing old. Notwithstanding his unceasing
efforts and fervent prayers, the Nephites were
again backsliding into iniquity. To every Nephite city, and
to every Nephite land he went or sent, to revive the gospel
fires in the souls of the inhabitants. But many became
offended because of the strictness of the gospel's laws, which
forbade not only sin itself, but the very appearance of sin.
As this feeling grew, Alma's heart became exceedingly sorrowful
and he mourned the depravity of his people.</p>

<p>Like many of the ancient patriarchs, when they felt that
their mortal career was drawing to its close, he called his
sons to him, and gave them his last charge and blessing,
speaking to each as the spirit of instruction and prophecy inspired.
To Helaman, his eldest, he transferred the custody
of the sacred plates, with many words of warning and caution
regarding them. With hearts strengthened and renewed
by the inspiration of his fervent admonitions, his sons went
forth among the people; nor could Alma himself rest while
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[Pg 148]</a></span>
there was a soul to save or a wrong to make right. He also
went forth once again in the spirit of his holy calling, and
raised his voice in advocacy of the principles of the everlasting
gospel.</p>

<p>It was in the nineteenth year of the Judges (B. C. 73),
that Alma took his beloved son, Helaman, and after having
discovered, through divers questions, the strength and integrity
of his faith, he prophesied to him of many important
events in the distant future, especially with regard to the destruction
of the Nephites. This prophecy he commanded
him to record on the plates, but not to reveal to anyone.
Alma then blessed Helaman, also his other sons; indeed he
blessed all who should stand firm in the truth of Christ from
that time forth. Shortly after this he departed out of the
land of Zarahemla, as if to go to the land of Melek, and was
never heard of more. Of his death and burial no men were
witnesses. Then the saying went abroad throughout the
church that the Lord had taken him, as he beforetime had
taken Moses. This event occurred exactly one hundred
years from the time of the elder Alma's birth.</p>

<p>After the departure of Alma we learn no more of the
life of his associate Zeezrom, though his name and teachings
are more than once referred to by later servants of God. We
also read of a city of Zeezrom, and, as it was the custom of
the Nephites to name their cities, towns and villages after
whoever founded them, it is highly probable that, in the colonization
of the country so vigorously carried on in the age
that these men lived, he commenced the building of this
place, and it would not be unreasonable to believe that he
dwelt in the midst of its citizens as their high priest or chief
judge.</p>

<p>Alma's son Helaman appears to have succeeded him as
the presiding High Priest. After Alma's departure from this
earth Helaman and others went through the cities of the
Nephites and regulated the affairs of the church. Owing to
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[Pg 149]</a></span>
the pride of many who would not give heed to the instructions
given them, nor walk uprightly, dissensions arose, which
in after years led to numerous evils, among the greatest of
which was a long continued war, or series of wars, between
the faithful Nephites on one side, and the apostates, and afterwards
the Lamanites on the other. Still, for four years,
Helaman and his associate priesthood were enabled to maintain
order in the church. Many died in full faith of the gospel
and in joyous hope of its never-ending rewards; indeed,
during that period there was much peace and great prosperity
enjoyed by those who remained faithful.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXX" id="CHAPTER_XXX"></a>CHAPTER XXX.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">AMALICKIAH—HIS APOSTASY AND TREASON—MORONI'S TITLE
OF LIBERTY—THE NEPHITES RESPOND TO HIS CALL—LEHONTI-HE
IS POISONED BY AMALICKIAH—THE KING
OF THE LAMANITES TREACHEROUSLY SLAIN—AMALICKIAH
MARRIES THE QUEEN AND IS PROCLAIMED KING—A DISASTROUS
LAMANITE RAID.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 46 AND 50.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">PEACE, however, was but short lived. Internal dissensions
created by the intrigues of apostates and royalists
convulsed the Nephite community. The rebels were led by
a descendant of Zoram, the servant of Laban, named Amalickiah,
one of the most ambitious, cunning and unscrupulous
characters that ever disgraced the history of ancient America.
It was a perilous day for the Nephite nation when this subtle
creature bent all his brilliant energies to the fulfillment of his
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[Pg 150]</a></span>
ambitious dreams. True, he had been a member of Christ's
holy church, but now the love of God had given place to the
hatred of his servants; he was the citizen of a republic, but
he aspired to overthrow its liberties, and reign as king over
his fellow-citizens. Indeed he had cherished thoughts of still
greater power, even to be monarch of the entire continent;
both Nephite and Lamanite should bow to his undisputed
sway. Such were his nightly dreams, and the continual
thoughts of his waking hours, and to this end he bent all the
energies of his mind, all the craft of his soul, all the cunning
of his tongue, all the weight of his influence. With promises
rich as the gold of Ophir and numerous as the snow-flakes
in a winter's hurricane, he beguiled his weaker fellows;
men who, like him, loved power, hated the truth, delighted in
iniquity, but who had not the lofty ambition, the unhallowed
valor, and the deep designing cunning that distinguished their
leader. To his call the dissatisfied, the corrupt and the
apostate rallied.</p>

<p>Opposed to him stood Moroni, the dauntless leader of
the armies of the Nephites. Inspired by an unquenchable
love for truth and liberty, he sensed with every heart's pulsation
that no man could fight for a holier, more glorious cause
than virtue and liberty. Thus inspired, he tore a portion of
his robe from it surrounding parts, and inscribing thereon
his battle cry, he lifted it high upon a pole. Then girding on
his armor, incasing his head with its fit covering, shielding
his body with its breastplates, placing the proper pieces round
his thighs and loins, he kneeled in humble, heartfelt prayer
before Jehovah, presented his "Title of Liberty" before him
and asked his blessing, protection, guidance and victorious
aid in the coming struggle. Then he gathered the hosts
of the Nephites; from place to place he sped, waving
in the air the ensign on which all could read the burning
words he had inscribed: In memory of our God, our religion
and freedom, and our peace, our wives and our children.</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p151.jpg" id="p151.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p151.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">MORONI RAISES THE "TITLE OF LIBERTY."</div>
</div>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[Pg 152]</a></span></p>

<p>Nor did he cry in vain; the patriot Nephites, the members
of the church of Christ, hastened with ready feet to the
response. The streets of Zarahemla were alive with the
gathering hosts. Each warrior, to show his devotion to the
liberties with which God had endowed them, and his fealty
to the Great Giver, rent his robe, as the young general had
done, and thereby made covenant with God and his brethren
to be faithful and true, in life and in death, in the council
chamber and on the battle field, while an enemy remained to
menace their liberties, national or religious.</p>

<p>Nor was Zarahemla alone in the manifestation of her
patriotic love. Moroni's stirring appeal was spread far and
wide throughout the lands of the Nephites. Swift-footed,
banner-bearing messengers hastened down the Sidon's banks
to the dwellers in the north, arousing the patriots of each
peaceful city to the peril of the hour. Onward they hurried
until Desolation echoed back to Bountiful the battle cry of
liberty. Others gave no rest to the soles of their feet until
Mulek, and her sister cities that lined the Caribbean Sea had
flung from their tower tops the hallowed banner. Through
the narrow defiles and rocky canyons that lay between the
Andes' lofty peaks, other couriers pushed their unwearied
way into the western wilderness and hence to the Pacific's
strand, until every city held by Nephites had gathered her
sons to the defense of their rights and their liberties, their
altars and their fire-sides. Nor were Manti and the other
cities of the south forgotten; the faithful and the brave who
lined the borders of the great southern wilderness heard the
rallying cry. From every city, every vale, the converging
hosts poured forth with sword and spear, with bow and
arrow, with slings and stones; while from the top of every
tower and citadel throughout the Nephites' land, the sacred
standard fluttered in the breeze. Men of strong arms and
stout hearts were they, of faith unfaltering, and courage
undiminished.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[Pg 153]</a></span></p>

<p>No wonder, then, that when Amalickiah's emissaries
brought the evil-boding news of this great awakening to his
unwilling ears that he faltered in his purpose, that his followers
lost heart, that retreat was deemed the fittest show of
wisdom, and discretion the better part of valor. No wonder
that when, by Moroni's vigilance, that retreat was cut off,
that the rebels succumbed and surrendered, that Amalickiah
fled for safety to the Lamanites, and that the "Title of
Liberty" continued to float uninterruptedly from the Atlantic
to the Pacific coast, as far as Nephi's children ruled or
Nephite homes were found, and that Moroni and his people
rejoiced with intensified joy in their liberties, now more than
ever dear to them through the valorous efforts they had put
forth for their preservation.</p>

<p>When Amalickiah fled to the court of the king of the
Lamanites he evolved a plot worthy of a demon, which only
ceased with life. He was a Napoleon in ambition and diplomacy,
and possibly also in military skill. On the first favorable
opportunity after reaching the Lamanite court, he commenced
to rekindle the fires of hatred toward his former
friends. At first he was unsuccessful, the recollection of
their late defeats was too fresh in the memory of the multitude.
The king issued a war proclamation, but it was disregarded.
Much as his subjects feared the imperial power,
they dreaded a renewal of war more. Many gathered to
resist the royal mandate. The king, unused to such objections,
raised an army to quell the advocates of peace, and
placed it under the command of the now zealous Amalickiah.</p>

<p>The peace-men had chosen an officer named Lehonti for
their king and leader, and he had assembled his followers at
a mountain called Antipas. Thither Amalickiah marched,
but with no intention of provoking a conflict; he was working
for the good feelings of the entire Lamanite people. On
his arrival he entered into a secret correspondence with Lehonti,
in which he agreed to surrender his forces on condition
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[Pg 154]</a></span>
that he should be appointed second in command of the
united armies. The plan succeeded. Amalickiah surrendered
to Lehonti and assumed the second position. Lehonti
now stood in the way of his ambition; it was but a little thing
to remove him: he died by slow poison administered by
Amalickiah's command.</p>

<p>Amalickiah now assumed supreme command, and at the
head of his forces he marched towards the Lamanite capital.
The king, supposing that the approaching hosts had been
raised to carry the war into Zarahemla, came out of the
royal city to greet and congratulate him. As the monarch
drew near he was traitorously slain by some of the creatures
of the subtle general, who at the same time raised the hue
and cry that, the king's own servants were the authors of the
vile deed. Amalickiah assumed all the airs of grief, affection
and righteous indignation that he thought would best suit his
purpose. He next made apparently desperate, but purposely
ineffectual, efforts to capture those who were charged with
the crime, and so adroitly did he carry out his schemes, that
before long he wheedled himself into the affections of the
queen, whom he married, and he was recognised by the
Lamanites as their king. Thus far his ambition was realized,
but it was far from satisfied; ambition seldom is.</p>

<p>Amalickiah now cherished the stupendous design of subjugating
the Nephites and ruling singly and alone from ocean
to ocean (B. C. 73). To accomplish this iniquitous purpose,
he dispatched emissaries in all directions whose mission was
to stir up the angry passions of the populace against the
Nephites. When this vile object was sufficiently accomplished,
and the deluded people had become clamorous for
war, he raised an immense army, armed and equipped with
an excellence never before known among the Lamanites.
This force he placed under the command of Zoramite officers,
and ordered its advance into the western possessions of the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[Pg 155]</a></span>
Nephites, where, amongst others, stood the cities of Ammonihah,
now rebuilt, and Noah.</p>

<p>The Nephites, during this time, had been watching
Amalickiah's movements and energetically preparing for war.
When the Lamanites reached Ammonihah they found it
too strongly fortified to be taken by assault; they therefore
retired to Noah, originally a very weak place, but now,
through Moroni's foresight and energy, made stronger than
Ammonihah. The Zoramite officers well knew that to return
home without having attempted something would be
most disastrous, and therefore, though with little hope, made
an assault upon Noah. This step resulted in throwing away
a thousand lives outside its walls, while its well-protected
defenders had but fifty men wounded. After this disastrous
attempt the Lamanites marched home. Great was the anger
of Amalickiah at the miscarriage of his scheme; he cursed
God and swore he would yet drink the blood of Moroni.</p>

<p>During the next year the Lamanites were driven out of
the great eastern wilderness, which was occupied by numerous
Nephite colonies, who laid the foundations of several new
cities along the Atlantic coast. Moroni also established a line
of fortifications along the Nephites' southern border, which
stretched from one side of the continent to the other.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[Pg 156]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXXI" id="CHAPTER_XXXI"></a>CHAPTER XXXI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">A FEW YEARS OF PEACE—TEANCUM-THE CONTENTION BETWEEN
LEHI AND MORIANTON—AMALICKIAH'S TERRIBLE
INVASION—HIS SUCCESS—HE IS STOPPED AT BOUNTIFUL
BY TEANCUM—TEANCUM SLAYS AMALICKIAH—AMMORON MADE KING OF THE LAMANITES.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 50 AND 52.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">A FEW YEARS of peace and prosperity now followed.
The Nephites multiplied exceedingly and grew very
rich. They were also greatly blessed of the Lord; and the
sacred historian informs us there never was a happier time
among the people of Nephi than at this time. Sad to say,
this blessed era lasted but a few years. A local quarrel
between two cities on the Atlantic sea-board regarding their
respective boundaries was the cause of the first fresh outbreak.
At this point we are introduced to another great
general of the Nephites, named Teancum.</p>

<p>Teancum appears to have had command of the Nephite
army of the north (under the direction of Moroni, the commander-in-chief
of all the forces of the republic), and to have
had committed to him the defense of the land Bountiful and
the Isthmus of Panama. His first exploit to which our attention
is drawn is the defeat of the dissatisfied people of Morianton,
who, having unjustly quarreled with their neighbors, the
people of the city of Lehi, and being apparently aware of the
unrighteousness of their cause, determined to migrate to the
land northward, and there establish an independent government.</p>

<p>Such a movement being evidently dangerous to the peace
and stability of the republic, Moroni determined to prevent
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[Pg 157]</a></span>
the accomplishment of their schemes. He dispatched Teancum
with a body of troops to head them off. This the gallant
officer succeeded in doing, but not until they had reached
the Isthmus, when a stubbornly fought battle ensued, in
which Teancum slew Morianton with his own hand, and
compelled the surrender of his followers. (B. C. 68.) The
prisoners were brought back, the grievances of the two
people were investigated, a union between them brought
about, and both were restored to their own lands.
<a name="FNanchor_6" id="FNanchor_6"></a><a href="#Footnote_6" class="fnanchor">[6]</a></p>

<p>In the following year (B. C. 67), Amalickiah commenced
his devastating invasion of the Atlantic provinces of
the Nephites. Commencing at Moroni, on the extreme south-east,
he gradually advanced northward, capturing and garrisoning
all the Nephite cities along the coast, until toward the
close of the year he reached the borders of the land Bountiful,
driving the forces of the republic before him. At this point
he was met by Teancum and a corps of veterans renowned
for their courage, skill and discipline. The Lamanite leader
endeavored to force his way to the Isthmus, with the intention
of occupying the northern continent. In this he was foiled,
for the trained valor of Teancum's warriors was too much for
that of Amalickiah's half-savage hordes. All day the fight
lasted, and at night the worn out soldiers of the two armies
camped close together, the Lamanites on the sea-beach, and
the Nephites on the borders of the land Bountiful.</p>

<p>It was the last night of the old year, according to
Nephite reckoning. The great heat and the terrible efforts
of the day had overcome both officers and men. The murmur
of the Atlantic's waves sounded a soft lullaby in the ears
of Amalickiah and his hosts, who, for the first time during
the campaign, had suffered a check in their triumphal march.
Even Amalickiah slept; but not so with Teancum. He was
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[Pg 158]</a></span>
brooding over the wrongs and perils of his beloved country,
as well as his own sufferings, both the deadly fruit of one
man's unholy ambition. As he pondered he grew more angry,
and at last he determined by one desperate stroke to put an
end to the war; or, if not that, at least to slay the cause of it.
Taking one servant with him, he secretly stole out of his own
camp into that of the enemy. A death-like silence reigned in
both. Cautiously and unobserved he searched out the royal
tent. There lay the foe, there lay his guards, all overcome
with resistless fatigue. To draw his javelin, thrust it into the
king's heart and then flee, was but the work of a moment,
and so adroitly did he fulfill his purpose that Amalickiah died
without a struggle or a cry, and it was not until the morning
that his guards discovered that the hosts of Laman were without
a head.</p>

<p>When Teancum returned to his own warriors he awoke
them from their slumbers and rehearsed to them all that he
had done. It is not difficult to imagine their enthusiasm,
which, for fear they should arouse the enemy, they were compelled
to restrain. They, however, kept a strong guard on
the alert, lest when the Lamanites awoke and discovered that
their king was dead, they should, in their anger make a sudden
onslaught on the Nephite lines. This thought, however,
was not realized. When the Lamanites found that Amalickiah
was slain, they hastily retreated to the fortified city of
Mulek.</p>

<p>Amalickiah was succeeded on the Lamanitish throne by
his brother Ammoron, who continued the war with unrelenting
vindictiveness.</p>


<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_6" id="Footnote_6"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_6"><span class="label">[6]</span></a>
During this year Nephihah the second Chief Judge died, and his son
Pahoran, succeeded him on the judgment seat.</p></div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[Pg 159]</a></span></p>



<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXXII" id="CHAPTER_XXXII"></a>CHAPTER XXXII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">JACOB THE ZORAMITE—HIS CHARACTERISTICS—THE STRATEGY
BY WHICH MULEK WAS TAKEN—THE FIERCE
BATTLE BETWEEN JACOB AND THE NEPHITE FORCES—JACOB'S DEATH.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 52.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE general who commanded the Lamanite forces at
Mulek was named Jacob. He was a Nephite apostate,
who had accepted the errors of the Zoramites. His appointment
was one characteristic of the prevailing policy of
Amalickiah and of his successor, Ammoron. It was to give
the command of the Lamanite armies to men who, like themselves,
were traitors to their own government; for, in such
cases, to military knowledge was almost invariably added
intense religious hate, which neither asked nor gave quarter
on the battlefield, but fought to the last extremity with
unconquerable fury.</p>

<p>Such a one was Jacob. He had entrenched himself in
the strongly fortified city of Mulek, the most northern of the
Nephite cities that had fallen into the enemy's hands. It was
a key to the surrounding country. While it remained in
Lamanite possession it was very little use for Moroni to
attempt to recover the cities that lay yet farther south along
the shores of the east sea. The Nephite generals did not
consider themselves justified in making an attempt to carry
the place by assault. Such an effort would have cost too
many noble lives, and probably have proven unsuccessful.
Moroni had with him at this time two of his most trusted
lieutenants, Lehi and Teancum, both of whom were little
inferior to the chief captain in wisdom and valor. At a council
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[Pg 160]</a></span>
of war it was determined to attempt the capture of Mulek by
strategy. They had already sent embassies to Jacob desiring
him to bring his armies into the open plain to meet the
Nephites in battle, but the Lamanite commanders were too
well acquainted with the discipline and courage of the Nephite
forces to take such a risk. There was, therefore, but one
plan left, other than to patiently sit down before the city
and reduce it by a regular siege, and that was to decoy a
portion of its defenders beyond the protection of its walls,
and when it was thus weakened to carry it by storm. Moroni
determined on this course.</p>

<p>By command of Moroni, the gallant Teancum, with a
small force, marched along the sea shore to the neighborhood
of Mulek, while Moroni, with the main body of the army,
unperceived by the enemy, made a forced march by night
into the wilderness which lay on the west of the city. There
he rested. Lehi, with a third corps, remained in the city of
Bountiful.</p>

<p>On the morrow Teancum's detachment was discovered
by the Lamanite outposts, and from the smallness of its numbers
they judged it would fall an easy prey. Jacob at once
sallied forth at the head of his warriors to attack the presumptuous
Nephites. On their approach Teancum cautiously
retreated along the sea shore towards the city of Bountiful.
Jacob followed in vigorous pursuit. Moroni, in the meanwhile,
divided his army into two corps, one of which he dispatched
to capture the city, and with the other he closed in
between Jacob's army and Mulek. The first corps accomplished
its work without difficulty, for Jacob had left but a
small force behind him, and all who would not surrender were
slain.</p>

<p>The Lamanites crowded after Teancum in hot pursuit until
they came nigh unto Bountiful, when they were met by Lehi
and the small force under his command. At his appearance
the Lamanite captains fled in confusion, lest they should be
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[Pg 161]</a></span>
out-generaled and cut off from their fortifications. Jacob's
warriors were weary by reason of their long and hasty advance,
while Lehi's soldiers were fresh and unfatigued. But
Lehi refrained from pressing too vigorously on his retreating
foes, as his object was not to exhaust his men before the hour
of battle came, and he was anxious to avoid a conflict till he
and Moroni could at the same moment attack the Lamanites
in front and rear.</p>

<p>When Jacob drew near the city he found himself confronted
by the soldiers of Moroni, who closed in around his
warriors and barred their further progress southward; while
Lehi, putting forth his pent-up energies, fell with fury on
their rear. Weary and worn though his troops were, Jacob
would not surrender. Whatever his faults may have been, and
they were doubtless numerous, he had a resolute, unconquerable
spirit that would fight to the last. He determined, if
possible, to cut his way through to Mulek. With this intent
he made a desperate, though ineffectual, charge on Moroni's
lines. The Nephites being fresh and unwearied, never
wavered, but received the shock firm as a rock upon which
the waves of the ocean break in vain. The battle here raged
with indescribable fierceness, and with heavy losses to both
sides. The wild Lamanites, in the frenzy of desperation,
dashed with all their strength and prowess against the well-ordered
ranks of the Nephites, in the one absorbing endeavor
to force their way through; while the Nephites, in the
heroic courage which religion and patriotism inspire, stood
cool and undismayed, breaking the force of the shock of each
charge, then</p>

<div class="poetry-container">
  <div class="poetry">
      <div class="verse">On the wounded and the slain</div>
      <div class="verse">Closed their diminished files again.</div>
  </div>
</div>

<p>to receive the next onslaught. In this desperate encounter
Moroni was wounded and Jacob slain.</p>

<p>While Jacob was thus impetuously charging on Moroni's
corps, Lehi with his "strong men" was as furiously driving in
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[Pg 162]</a></span>
the Lamanite rear. At last the soldiers of Jacob in that part
of the field surrendered. Their leader being slain, the remainder
of the troops hesitated between throwing down their
arms and continuing the hopeless strife. Moroni, with his intense
hatred of unnecessary bloodshed, when he noticed that
they wavered, cried out that if they would lay down their
weapons and deliver themselves up he would spare their
lives. His offer was accepted. The chief captains, who
remained, came forward and placed their weapons at his feet
and commanded their men to do the same. Most of the
warriors obeyed, yet numbers would not. They preferred
death to surrender, and force had to be used to wrest their
weapons from them. The Lamanite prisoners were then
sent under an escort to the city of Bountiful, and when
counted were found to exceed in numbers the slain on both
sides in the late battle. Thus fell Mulek, and thus died its
defender, Jacob the Zoramite.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXXIII" id="CHAPTER_XXXIII"></a>CHAPTER XXXIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE WAR IN THE SOUTH-WEST—ANTIPUS—HELAMAN AND HIS
TWO THOUSAND SONS—THEIR VALOR AND FAITH—THE
REPULSE OF THE LAMANITES.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 56 AND 57.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE war had been raging about a couple of years, and
was working disastrously to the Nephites, when the
people of Ammon, feeling that they were a burden rather
than a help to their benefactors, though indeed they were
not, desired to be released from their oath and covenant
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[Pg 163]</a></span>
never again to take up deadly weapons against their fellows.
They desired in this hour of extreme peril to take up arms in
defense of the liberties of their adopted country. From this
rash step Helaman and his brethren dissuaded them, lest by
so doing they should imperil their eternal salvation. But
they had sons who had grown far towards manhood who had
not entered into this covenant, and consequently were not
shut off from participating in the dangers and glories of the
war. So with their fathers' and mothers' consent, faith,
prayers and words of encouragement, two thousand of these
youths were mustered into the Nephite army (B. C. 66).
These striplings were all men of truth, faith, soberness and
integrity, and were conspicuous for their courage, strength
and activity. Being organized they desired that Helaman,
for whom they had great love and respect, should be their
leader. He consented, and at their head marched to the relief
of the forces of the republic that were struggling against
considerable odds on the southern borders of the Nephite
dominions, from the shores of the Pacific Ocean eastward.</p>

<p>Helaman found the Nephite forces, numbering about six
thousand warriors, in a somewhat deplorable condition. The
Lamanites, in the strength of greatly superior numbers, had
captured the cities of Manti, Cumeni, Zeezrom and Antiparah,
and held possession of the country round about.
These cities had not been taken without much bloodshed on
both sides. The Nephites especially had lost large numbers in
prisoners, who were generally put to death by their captors,
except the superior officers, who were sent to the land of
Nephi. Antipus, the Nephite commander, was locked up in
the city of Judea, where, dispirited and weakened by excessive
toil and fighting, his troops were making a desperate and painful
effort to fortify the city. The arrival of Helaman and
his corps brought hope and joy again to their hearts, and
renewed vigor to their endeavors.</p>

<p>King Ammoron, learning that reinforcements had
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[Pg 164]</a></span>
reached the defenders of Judea, ordered all active operations
to be suspended for a season. This suspension was most
providential for the soldiers of Antipus, as it gave them time
to finish the work of fortifying the beleaguered city, and also
to recruit their health and energies. By the commencement of
the following year the works of defense were completed, and
the Nephites became anxious for the onslaught they had so
greatly dreaded a few months previous. But they were disappointed.
The Lamanites did not feel sufficiently strong to
renew aggressive movements. They contented themselves
with occupying the Nephite cities they had already captured.
In the second month of this year (B. C. 65) a convoy of provisions
and two thousand additional warriors arrived from
the land of Zarahemla. The Nephites in the city of Judea
were now ten thousand strong, with abundant provisions, and
they were anxious for a forward movement in order, if possible,
to retake some of their cities in the hands of the enemy.</p>

<p>Antipus and Helaman resolved on a ruse to entice the
Lamanites from behind their fortifications. It was decided
that Helaman and his command should march out of Judea
with the apparent intention of carrying supplies to one of the
cities in the hands of the Nephites, that was built near the
seashore. In executing this manœuvre, they purposely passed
at no great distance from the city of Antiparah, in which was
stationed the most numerous of the Lamanite armies, in the
hope that the Lamanites would notice that their numbers
were few, and thus be led to attack them. The stratagem
proved successful. The garrison of Antiparah issued forth
in pursuit of Helaman, who, with all haste, retreated into the
wilderness northward, his intent being to draw his pursuers
as far as possible from Antiparah. When the Lamanites had
started in pursuit of Helaman, Antipus, with a considerable
portion of his army, marched out of the city of Judea and fell
in the Lamanites' rear. The retreat soon became a race. The
Lamanites crowded forward with all possible expedition in
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[Pg 165]</a></span>
the endeavor to reach Helaman before Antipus caught them.
Helaman, on the other hand, used his utmost energy to keep
out of their clutches. Neither of the three bodies turned to
the right or to the left, but kept straight on in the effort to
out-march their foes. Night came and went, and on the
morrow the double pursuit was still kept up. Another night
fell, but neither dare turn from its course.</p>

<p>On the third morning the race for life and victory was
again renewed, but before long the Lamanites, concluding
they could not overtake Helaman, suddenly stopped, and
awaited the coming of Antipus and his weary soldiers, whom
they unexpectedly attacked with great fury, slew Antipus and
several of his captains, threw the Nephite troops into great
confusion and forced them to commence a retreat.</p>

<p>In the meantime, Helaman discovered that he was no
longer pursued, and not knowing the reason, was in doubt
what course to take. He called a hasty council of war, at
which it was determined to return at once, and risk the
chances of being caught in a trap by the crafty Lamanites.</p>

<p>The statement which Helaman makes regarding the conduct
of his young soldiers at this council is very interesting.
After he had explained the situation to them, he inquired,
What say ye, my sons, will ye go against them in battle?
Without hesitancy they answered in the affirmative, saying:
Father, behold our God is with us, and he will not suffer that
we shall fall; then let us go forth; we would not slay our
brethren if they would let us alone; therefore let us go lest
they should overpower the army of Antipus. Here Helaman
remarks: Now they never had fought, yet they did not fear
death; and they did think more of the liberty of their fathers
than they did upon their lives; yea, they had been taught by
their mothers that if they did not doubt that God would deliver
them. And they rehearsed unto me the words of their
mothers, saying, We do not doubt our mothers knew it.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[Pg 166]</a></span></p>

<p>Helaman and his sons arrived none too soon on the field
of battle. The soldiers of Antipus were already fleeing before
their more numerous foes, but the valor and impetuosity
of the youthful Ammonites was irresistible. They fell on
the Lamanite rear with a daring and miraculous strength
possessed only by men who put their whole trust in God.
Thus attacked in the rear, the Lamanites immediately halted,
changed front, and threw their whole force against the
Ammonites. The surviving officers of Antipus' army, finding
that Helaman had come to their rescue, stopped the retreat,
re-organized their scattered bands, and renewed the
attack. The Lamanites were compelled to succumb; they
could not resist the desperate courage of the Nephites that
was driving them in at both front and rear. Their legions
all surrendered, and, by Helaman's orders, were sent as prisoners
of war to Zarahemla.</p>

<p>And what about the young warriors of Ammon? So
great was their faith, so potent its workings, that when, after
the battle, Helaman called the roll of his youthful heroes, not
one was missing. The faith sown by their mothers' words
had borne fruit—they were all preserved. To their undaunted
prowess, for they fought as if with the strength of
God, the Nephites unhesitatingly accorded the glory of the
day.</p>

<p>Still the hardly contested war continued. Six thousand
men, with provisions, reached Helaman from Zarahemla and
the regions round about (B. C. 63), besides sixty more
young Ammonites who had grown sufficiently vigorous to
assume the hardships of military life. The city of Cumeni
shortly afterwards surrendered through the want of provisions,
their supplies having been continuously cut off by Helaman's
troops. This surrender threw so many prisoners on
the hands of the Nephites that they were unable to guard or
feed them. An officer named Gid, with a sufficient force,
was detailed to convey them to Zarahemla, but on their way,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[Pg 167]</a></span>
passing near to an invading body of Lamanites, the prisoners
made a desperate attempt to escape. A few succeeded in
getting away, but the greater number were slain by their
guard. Gid and his command returned to headquarters, as it
proved, just in time, for the Lamanites had made a sudden
and unexpected attack at Cumeni, and but for Gid's timely
arrival the Nephite forces would probably have received a
severe defeat. As it was, defeat was turned to victory by
their coming.</p>

<p>In this desperate battle every one of the young Ammonites
was wounded, but not one was slain. According to the
promise made to them they were preserved by the marvelous
power of God.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXXIV" id="CHAPTER_XXXIV"></a>CHAPTER XXXIV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE RELIEF OF MANTI—THE OVERTHROW OF THE KING MEN—PACHUS
SLAIN—THE STRUGGLE AT MORONI—TEANCUM
SLAYS AMMORON, BUT AT THE COST OF HIS OWN LIFE—TEANCUM'S
NOBLE CHARACTER.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 58 TO 62.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">AFTER the battle at Cumeni, the Lamanites retreated
eastward to Manti, which was situated on the upper
waters of the Sidon. Nor was it for several months that
this city could be taken, as owing to internal dissensions at
the Nephite capital, and the attempts on the part of some of
the people to overthrow the republic and establish a monarchy,
Pahoran, the chief judge, was unable to supply the
necessary provisions and reinforcements.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[Pg 168]</a></span></p>

<p>In this strait Helaman and his fellow officers called on
the Lord in fervent prayer, which was not unanswered.
They received assurances of deliverance and victory. These
blessed assurances inspired fresh faith and infused renewed
courage in the war-weary hearts of those not given to the
love of carnage. Fired with the determination, by God's
grace, to conquer, they entered on a campaign against the
city of Manti, which, by strategy, they captured before the
end of the year (B. C. 63). The moral effect of this victory
was so great that the Lamanites retreated into the wilderness,
evacuating the whole of the territory on the west, but
unfortunately taking with them, as prisoners, many women
and children.</p>

<p>For more than a year Moroni could not send the needed
help to Helaman. The rebels in Zarahemla had driven the
chief judge out of the city, and he had taken refuge in
Gideon. From there he wrote to Moroni to come to his
assistance, which that officer did at the earliest possible
moment, leaving the armies in the north-east under the command
of Lehi and Teancum. As he advanced he rallied the
people on his line of march to the defense of the liberties of
the republic, and was so successful that, after having joined
the chief judge, Pahoran, he succeeded in overthrowing the
"king men," killing their leader, Pachus, and completely
crushing the rebellion. This being accomplished, he sent
6,000 men with the necessary provisions to reinforce Helaman
(B. C. 61).</p>

<p>The campaign during this year, along the Atlantic coast,
was a decisive one. At last the soldiers of Ammoron were
driven out of Omner, Morianton, Gid, Lehi, Nephihah, and
every other Nephite city on that sea-board, except the outlying
one, called Moroni, where the whole of the invading host
was massed for a final desperate stand, and around which
Moroni, by hurried and lengthened marches, had concentrated
his warriors.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[Pg 169]</a></span></p>

<p>It was the night before an expected decisive battle, and
the Nephite officers and soldiers were too fatigued to either
devise stratagems or execute them. Teancum alone was in
a condition of unrest. He remembered with intense bitterness
all the bloodshed, woes, hardships, famine, etc., that had
been brought about in this great and lasting war between the
two races, which he rightly attributed to the infamous ambition
of Amalickiah and Ammoron. He reflected how he had
slain the former, and determined that as he had slain Amalickiah,
so should Ammoron fall. In his anger he stole forth
into the enemy's camp, let himself over the walls of the city,
sought out the king's tent, and when he had found the object
of his search, he cast a javelin at him, which pierced him
near the heart. But, unlike Amalickiah, Ammoron's death
was not instantaneous. He had time to awaken his servant
before he passed away. The alarm was given, the guards
started in pursuit; Teancum was overtaken, caught and slain.
On the morrow Moroni attacked the Lamanites, defeated
them with great slaughter, captured the city, and drove them
entirely out of Nephite territory. (B. C. 61).</p>

<p>The writer of the Book of Alma records: When Lehi
and Moroni knew that Teancum was dead, they were exceedingly
sorrowful; for behold, he had been a man who had
fought valiantly for his country; yea, a true friend to liberty,
and he had suffered very many exceeding sore afflictions.
But behold, he was dead, and had gone the way of all the
earth.</p>

<p>In that glorious galaxy of patriot-priests, or warrior-prophets,
call them which we may, to whose stern integrity,
inspired valor, and unflinching virtue the Nephite republic, in
the days of which we write, owed so much of its stability
and was so greatly indebted for its perpetuity, Teancum
shines among the brightest. View him from whatever point
we please, there is no mistaking the man. His ardent disposition,
his fiery impetuosity, his zealous patriotism, his undaunted
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[Pg 170]</a></span>
courage, his love of liberty, his entire disinterestedness,
shine forth in every action. Indeed, we might almost
call him rash, so little did he consider his personal safety when
he thought the good of his country required the sacrifice.</p>

<p>In picturing the heroes of those days, Teancum looms up
before us almost as a Hotspur or Murat. In our mind's eye
we can see him charging the solid phalanxes of the Lamanites,
rushing at full speed towards the enemy several lengths
ahead of his line of battle; his commanding presence inspiring
confidence, his unwavering voice ringing out the word of
command, his bright armor shining in the sun, and his hair
streaming from beneath his helmet, as, regardless of all save
the liberties of his country, he falls upon the thickest of the
foe, seeking out their chief captains, that by their death an
end may possibly be put to the horrors of war. Thus we
find him slaying with his own hand, at different times,
Morianton, Amalickiah and Ammoron. In fact, it is quite
noticeable that in nearly all the great battles of this age, the
Nephites appear to have made it a conspicuous part of their
policy to slay the commander of the opposing hosts. So fell
Amlici, Morianton, Jacob, Coriantumr and others.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[Pg 171]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXXV" id="CHAPTER_XXXV"></a>CHAPTER XXXV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">PEACE ONCE MORE—THE RESULTS OF THE WAR—THE LABORS
OF HELAMAN—SHIBLON RECEIVES THE RECORDS—HAGOTH,
THE SHIP-BUILDER—ANOTHER WAR—MORONIHAH—PAHORAN'S
DEATH—CONTENTION REGARDING THE
CHIEF JUDGESHIP—PAANCHI's REBELLION—THE GADIANTON
BANDS—ASSASSINATION OF PAHORAN II.—ANOTHER
LAMANITE INVASION.</p>

<p class="ac">(ALMA CHAP. 62 TO HELAMAN CHAP. 1.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">IN THE next year after the capture of the city of Moroni
peace was established in all the land; not a Lamanite warrior
remained on Nephite soil. Then Pahoran returned to his
judgment seat, and Helaman recommenced his labors in the
ministry.</p>

<p>The long-continued and savage war just closed had
brought various evils to the church. In many parts of the
land it may be said to have been disorganized. The occupancy
of so many of the Nephite cities by the unbelieving
Lamanites had produced numerous demoralizing effects.
Murders, contentions, dissensions and all manner of iniquity
had become rife, and the hearts of the people had grown
hardened. Yet not altogether so, for there were some who
acknowledged the hand of the Lord in all their afflictions.
These humbled themselves in the depths of humility; and
because of the prayers of the righteous the people were
spared.</p>

<p>Such was the state of affairs when Helaman went forth
to call the people to repentance and set the church in order.
In this blessed work he had much success, and with the help
of his brethren he again established the Church of God
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[Pg 172]</a></span>
throughout all the land. These labors he continued until the
time of his death, and his joy therein was greatly increased
by the continued faithfulness of the people. They, notwithstanding
their abundant prosperity, which, as ever, followed
their repentance, remained humble, fervent in prayer and
diligent in well-doing. Such was the happy condition of the
people of Nephi when Helaman died (B. C. 57), he having
survived his illustrious father sixteen years. Shiblon, at the
death of his brother, took possession of the sacred things that
had been delivered unto Helaman by Alma, and held them
for four years.</p>

<p>The next year (B. C. 56) the valiant Moroni, one of the
greatest and most virtuous of God's sons, passed away from
this state of mortality to the glories of eternity, at the early
age of forty-three years. Some time before his death he had
given the chief command of the armies of the Nephites to his
son, Moronihah, who, from the history of later years, we
judge to have been a worthy son of so illustrious a sire.</p>

<p>The four years that Shiblon held the plates are principally
noteworthy for the commencement of Nephite emigration
to the northern continent. It was during this period that
Hagoth established his ship-building yards on the Pacific,
near the land Bountiful. It is probable that ships were built
by the Nephites before Hagoth's time, but he being an exceedingly
expert mechanic, constructed much larger ones than
had hitherto been built, and thus inaugurated a new feature
in Nephite colonization.<a name="FNanchor_7" id="FNanchor_7"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_7" class="fnanchor">[7]</a></p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[Pg 173]</a></span></p>
<p>When Shiblon died he committed the records to the care
of Helaman, the son of his brother Helaman. The history of
the Nephites and Lamanites still continued a history of wars.
In the same year that Shiblon died, the Lamanites again
raised a numerous army and went down against their traditional
foes. The campaign was a short one. Moronihah,
the son of Moroni, inflicted a signal blow upon their advancing
legions, and drove them back to their own lands. Their
loss in this deservedly ill-fated expedition was great.</p>

<p>Still this blood-thirsty race never seemed to gain experience
by the things it suffered. This, no doubt, arose to a
great extent from the continued irritation kept up by the wily
apostates, who had much private spleen to gratify in the
sufferings of the Nephites, and who held no particular love
or respect for their credulous dupes and cat's-paws, the
Lamanites.</p>

<p>It was in the year B. C. 53 that Helaman took charge of
the sacred plates, etc. In the next year Pahoran, the chief
judge, died, which event gave rise to serious contention
amongst the Nephite people. Three of his sons, named Pahoran,
Pacumeni and Paanchi, were ambitious to fill the exalted
position left vacant by their father's death. Each had
his adherents and following, but, according to the national
law, the matter was decided by the voice of the people, and
Pahoran was chosen.</p>

<p>Pacumeni assented to the decision of the citizens, but
Paanchi attempted to raise a rebellion, for which crime he
was arrested, tried by the law, and condemned to death. Still
the more wicked part of the community supported his unlawful
claims. These determined to slay Pahoran, which resolve
they carried into effect, and the chief judge was slain by an
assassin named Kishkumen.<a name="FNanchor_8" id="FNanchor_8"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_8" class="fnanchor">[8]</a> This foul murder was committed
while the chief magistrate was sitting in the judgment
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[Pg 174]</a></span>
seat administering the law, but through the connivance of the
murderer's associates in iniquity he escaped.</p>

<p>These lawless men bound themselves together by a secret
oath and covenant, that they would never divulge who
was the murderer of Pahoran, and they swore, by the most
horrible oaths, one to another, to conceal each other's crimes,
to aid and sustain each other in their villainies, and to carry
out the designs and directions of their leaders. Over this
band of conspirators, assassins and robbers, Gadianton stood
as the head.</p>

<p>The next year after Pahoran's assassination, the Lamanites
invaded the lands of the Nephites. The Lamanite armies
were commanded by a Nephite dissenter named Coriantumr.
He was a descendant of Zarahemla, therefore, presumedly, of
the tribe of Judah. He determined on new and venturesome
tactics, and caused his forces to make an unexpected dash
through the Nephite territory. The Nephites everywhere
gave way before them. They marched through the center
of the country, ravaging its most populous and richest districts.
Before the astonished Nephites could collect their armies the
enemy had assaulted and captured their beautiful and strongly
fortified capital, and for the first time the savage soldiery of
Laman held possession of the towers, temples and palaces of
Zarahemla. On this occasion the chief judge, Pacumeni,
was slain. Intoxicated with his uninterrupted successes, the
Lamanite general crowded yet further north, neglecting to
keep up his line of communication in the rear.</p>

<p>Coriantumr's hope was to obtain possession of the narrow
isthmus which was the key to both continents. In this
he failed. The Nephite commander first checked his progress
northward, and then cut off his retreat. In a fierce battle that
followed he was killed, his armies surrendered, and the remnants
hastened ingloriously home, Moronihah, the Nephite
commander, magnanimously permitting them to return unmolested.
(B. C. 51.)</p>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_7" id="Footnote_7"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_7"><span class="label">[7]</span></a>
These ships of Hagoth carried many colonies to the land northward;
as it was their custom to take one load of emigrants and when
they had disembarked, to return for another. Some of these vessels were
eventually lost; that is, the ships and their passengers never reached
their destination. It is supposed by many that a part of them were carried
out to mid-ocean by storms and probably wrecked; and that the survivors
found safety and shelter on some of the islands of the Pacific
Ocean. In this way, it is suggested, the Hawaiian, Samoan and other
islands were first peopled.</p></div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_8" id="Footnote_8"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_8"><span class="label">[8]</span></a>
Pacumeni was chosen to succeed Pahoran as Chief Judge.</p></div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[Pg 175]</a></span></p>



<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXXVI" id="CHAPTER_XXXVI"></a>CHAPTER XXXVI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">PACUMENI SLAIN—HELAMAN CHOSEN CHIEF JUDGE—THE
CONSPIRACY TO SLAY HIM—KISHKUMEN KILLED—THE
PROSPERITY OF THE NEPHITES UNDER HELAMAN.</p>

<p class="ac">(HELAMAN CHAP. 1 TO 3.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">AS PACUMENI, the chief judge, had been slain at the
capture of Zarahemla, no sooner was the war over than
an election took place to fill his vacant seat. The choice fell
upon Helaman, the more righteous of the people providentially
being still in the majority.</p>

<p>Helaman being a God-fearing, just man, his election was
very distasteful to the Gadianton band and its sympathizers.
They resolved to slay him as they had before slain the younger
Pahoran, and place Gadianton on the judgment seat in his
stead. To accomplish this the same vile instrument was
chosen—Kishkumen. But the protecting hand of the great
Jehovah was over and around about Helaman, and he preserved
him from the assassin's knife. A servant of Helaman,
possibly a detective commissioned in such time of peril to
watch the movements of the dangerous classes, by disguise became
acquainted with the doings of the robber band, and of
their intentions toward his master.</p>

<p>As Kishkumen was on his way to fulfil his bloody work,
this servant, whose name is not recorded, met him, and gave
him one of their secret signs. This admitted him into the confidence
of the assassin, who explained his errand, and asked
to be conducted privately into the judgment hall, where Helaman
was then sitting in the performance of his duties. This
was agreed upon; the two proceeded to where the murderer
expected to find his victim. The strategy of the servant disarmed
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[Pg 176]</a></span>
his suspicions, he was off his guard. At the opportune
moment the servant stabbed Kishkumen, and so adroitly
did he perform his work, that the robber fell dead without a
groan. The servant immediately ran to the judgment hall,
and informed Helaman of all that he had heard, seen and done.
Without delay, orders were issued for the arrest of the band,
but its members, finding that Kishkumen did not return, and
fearing he had miscarried in his unholy work, under the guidance
of their leader fled precipitately into the wilderness by a
secret way, and, in the depths of its luxuriant vegetation, hid
in a place where they could not be found. (B. C. 50.)</p>

<p>The succeeding years were of peculiar prosperity, though
not of great righteousness, amongst the Nephite people. They
spread out and colonized in every direction. Many thousands
emigrated to the northern continent, among them great numbers
of Ammonites. Numerous new cities were built, and old
ones repaired; ship building was largely carried on, and the
arts and manufactures encouraged. Temples, tabernacles and
sanctuaries were erected in great numbers; in fact, the people
spread out and covered both continents north and south, east
and west. The sacred historian states that he has not recorded
one hundredth part of the doings of the people—their wickedness
and righteousness, their wars and contentions, their peace
and prosperity; but many records were kept, upon which the
history of these things were engraved, and all that is necessary
for the world's good will be brought to light in heaven's own
time.</p>

<p>The annals of the remainder of Helaman's rule are very
short. In the years B. C. 45 and 44 there were many contentions
in the land, but in the latter portion of the succeeding
year they measurably ceased, and tens of thousands were
baptized unto repentance. So great was the prosperity of
the church at this time that even the priesthood were surprised
thereat, and at the multiplicity of blessings that were
poured out upon the people. This happy state of affairs continued
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[Pg 177]</a></span>
until the death of Helaman, though somewhat marred
by the increasing pride and vanity that long-continued prosperity
had begotten in the hearts of many of the Christians.</p>

<p>Helaman himself was a righteous man: He did observe
to keep the judgments, and the statutes, and the commandments
of God; and he did do that which was right in the
sight of God continually, and he did walk after ways of
his father, insomuch that he did prosper in the land. So
writes the historian of Helaman; what more can be said of
any man?</p>

<p>Helaman had two sons to whom he gave the names of
Nephi and Lehi, to remind them, when they heard their own
names called, of the faith and goodness of their great ancestors,
who, by God's direction, led their fathers to the promised
land. When Helaman died he was succeeded by his son
Nephi.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXXVII" id="CHAPTER_XXXVII"></a>CHAPTER XXXVII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE SONS OF HELAMAN—NEPHI's RIGHTEOUS RULE—THE
LAMANITES AGAIN INVADE ZARAHEMLA—THEY DRIVE
THE NEPHITES INTO THE NORTHERN CONTINENT—THE
MINISTRATIONS OF NEPHI AND LEHI—THE MANIFESTATIONS
OF GOD'S POWER IN THE CITY OF NEPHI—AMINADAB—THE
CONVERSION OF THE LAMANITES—UNIVERSAL PEACE.</p>

<p class="ac">(HELAMAN CHAP. 4 AND 5.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">IN NEPHI we have one of the greatest prophets that ever
trod the earth, or to whom the God of our salvation
revealed his glorious will. He lived during the greater portion
of the first century before Christ, and disappeared from
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[Pg 178]</a></span>
the knowledge of mankind but a short time before the advent
of the Messiah as a babe in Bethlehem. He is first referred
to in the Book of Mormon (B. C. 44) as the elder of Helaman's
two sons, Lehi being the younger. These two brothers
appear to have been inseparable during their lives. They are
nearly always mentioned as associated in the great and oft-times
perilous labors of the ministry undertaken for the salvation
of either Nephites or Lamanites. We have no information
with regard to the time of Nephi's birth, but when his
father died, in the year B. C. 39, he succeeded him as chief
judge, the duties of which office he filled with wisdom and
justice for about nine years, when owing to the wickedness
of the people, he resigned that office, and Cezoram was chosen
by the people in his stead (B. C. 30).</p>

<p>The years that Nephi judged his people are some of the
darkest in Nephite history. Owing to their great pride and
iniquity, the Lord left them to themselves, and they became
weak like unto the Lamanites, man for man. When war was
declared, the latter, being much the more numerous, carried
everything before them. In vain the Nephites struggled for
their homes and their liberties. They were forced back by
the hordes of the Lamanites from city to city, from land to
land. Manti, Gideon, Cumeni, Moroni, and even Zarahemla
fell. Nor did the war end when the blood-thirsty Lamanites
held high carnival in the midst of its towers and palaces.
Onward swept the invading host; backward fled the defenders
of the commonwealth, and backward they continued until
every town and city, every tower and fort, from Melek to
Moroni, from Manti to Bountiful, were filled with the savage,
half-disciplined, dark-skinned warriors of Laman. Not a
place could be found in the whole southern continent where
the soldiers of the Nephites successfully held their ground.
Zarahemla, with its hallowed associations, its glorious temples,
where the daily sacrifice was unceasingly offered, its proud
palaces, its luxurious homes, its courts of justice, where the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[Pg 179]</a></span>
chief judge sat in the magnificence of almost kingly authority
to administer the law—this their queen city, the seat of their
government, the centre of their civilization, the home of their
highest priesthood, was in the hands of their merciless, vandal-like
foes. Nor had the danger stopped; with hurried
hands the Nephites built a line of defense across the Isthmus
of Panama from sea to sea, for the unnumbered hosts of their
conquerors were still pushing forward. This line of fortifications
was effectual; it stopped the roll of the barbaric tide
northward, and the Lamanite commanders rested with the
possession of a continent.</p>

<p>In this war the Nephite dissenters took active part
against their white brethren, and to this fact, in part, may be
attributed the sudden success that shone on the Lamanite
arms. But little by little in succeeding years the half repentant
Nephites regained their lost ground, until (B. C. 31) the
most northerly half of their possessions had again fallen into
their hands; but because of their only partial repentance,
their leaders had not strength to lead them further, and Zarahemla
still remained in the hands of the warriors of Laman.</p>

<p>When Nephi retired from the judgment seat it was with
the intention of devoting his entire time to the preaching of
the gospel. He associated his brother Lehi with him, and
commencing at Bountiful, he journeyed and preached
throughout all the land southward in the possession of the
Nephites. From thence the two brothers passed onwards to
Zarahemla, where they found many Nephite dissenters, to
whom they proclaimed the word of God in great power.
Numbers of these confessed their sins, were baptized unto
repentance, and immediately returned to their brethren to repair,
if possible, the wrongs they had done, and make such
restitution as lay in their power.</p>

<p>Numbers of the Lamanites also received the truth gladly,
insomuch that eight thousand of that race were baptized in
Zarahemla and the regions round about.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[Pg 180]</a></span></p>

<p>From Zarahemla the prophets proceeded to the Lamanite
capital in the land of Nephi, where yet mightier power
attended them. The voice of God from heaven sustained
their testimony; angels ministered to the people who assembled
to see them; neither prisons, nor chains, nor bonds
could restrain or hold them, and they accomplished an ever
blessed and marvelous work amongst the benighted children
of Laman (B. C. 30). God's power was manifested at these
times in mercy to the darkened condition of the minds of the
Lamanites, when only extraordinary manifestations of his
divine goodness could reach their hearts. They had no records
to which they could appeal, and all their traditions were
opposed to the Holy Being whose message of eternal joy
the Nephite prophets bore. Thus in their weakness they
were strengthened by signs and wonders which a people
better educated in the things of God could with but ill grace
claim.</p>

<p>The story of the ministration of Nephi and Lehi in the
land of Nephi is of the deepest interest. When they reached
its chief city they were thrust into that same prison into which
Ammon and his companions were cast by the guards of king
Limhi. Here they were kept with little or no food for a
number of days. At the end of this time the officers of the
Lamanites went to the prison with the intention of slaying
the two brothers. But to their intense surprise the Lamanites
found them encircled about as if by fire. At this strange
spectacle fear fell upon the officers. They dared not touch
the two prisoners lest they should be burned. Yet when they
saw that Nephi and Lehi were not consumed their hearts took
courage, though they still stood as if struck dumb with amazement.</p>

<p>At this point the two brethren stood forward and began
to explain that what was seen was manifested that the spectators
might learn that no one could harm them, and that they
were the servants of the Most High, and his all-powerful
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[Pg 181]</a></span>
arm shielded them. Nor was this all: a sudden earthquake
shook the ground, the prison walls tottered to their foundations,
a pall of thick darkness covered all whom curiosity or
other motives had gathered to the prison. The unburning
flame, the tottering walls, the quivering earth, the impenetrable
cloud of blackness, all conspired to fill the hearts of the
Lamanites with solemn fear and awful dread. They realized
the almighty power of God; they were filled with the sense
of their own abject insignificance. A voice, the voice of
One whom they knew not, sounded in their affrighted ears.
Once and again, yea, a third time, and each time that the
voice came it was followed by the trembling of the earth and
the shaking of the prison walls. All nature quivered at the
presence of the Majesty on High, whilst the heavy, palpable,
impenetrable darkness still enshrouded them.</p>

<p>From above the voice descended; it was outside the
cloud; its tones came not to their quaking hearts with the
roar of the pealing thunder; nor was it like the tumultuous
flow of angry waters; but a still voice of perfect mildness,
almost a whisper, that pierced to their inmost souls. That
voice was the voice of the mighty God of Jacob, and he
called upon all those who heard him to repent, and to do his
servants no hurt. With the third repetition of this command
were added marvelous words of salvation that cannot be
uttered by men. And because of the darkness that enveloped
them, and the fearful dread that filled their hearts, none dared
to move. Fear, astonishment, apprehension of what was to
come, had riveted each to the spot on which he stood.</p>

<p>Among the crowd was a Nephite dissenter, an apostate
from the true church, named Aminadab. This man, happening
to turn his face in the direction in which the two disciples
stood, beheld that their faces shone with a glorious light, and
that they were conversing with some one who appeared to be
above them, for their eyes were turned heavenward. Aminadab
drew the attention of those who surrounded him to this
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[Pg 182]</a></span>
glorious appearance, and the spell that bound them was sufficiently
removed to enable them to turn towards the prisoners
and to become witnesses of the fact also. What do all these
things mean? they anxiously inquired. They do converse
with the angels of God, answered Aminadab. What shall
we do that this cloud of darkness may be removed? was their
next question. You must repent and cry unto the Voice, even
until ye shall have faith in Christ, he replied. They did cry
unto God with all the energy that their terrifying surroundings
inspired, and so continued to supplicate until the cloud
was dispersed. Then, to their great surprise, they discovered
that they also were entombed in a pillar of living fire. Yet
this fire did not hurt them, it did not singe their garments, it
did not consume the prison walls, but their terror was swept
away, and they were filled with a joy that was unspeakable, for
the Holy Spirit of God filled their souls, and they broke forth
in marvelous words of praise and rejoicing. Again a pleasant,
searching whisper reached their gladdened ears. It said
unto them, Peace, peace be unto you because of your faith
in my Well-beloved, who was from the foundation of the
world. Now there were about 300 souls who heard and saw
these things, and they cast up their eyes unto heaven, which
was opened to their vision, and holy angels came down and
ministered unto them.</p>

<p>The tidings of this glorious appearing were quickly
spread near and far in the lands where the Lamanites dwelt.
So powerful was the testimony, and so great were the evidences,
that the major portion of the people believed, repented
and obeyed the gospel. Then, like all true saints, they manifested
the sincerity of their repentance by works of restitution;
they laid down their weapons of war, they cast aside
their false traditions, their hatred gave place to love, and
they restored to the Nephites Zarahemla and the other lands
which they had taken from them (B. C. 30).</p>

<p>So great was the reformation in their character that the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[Pg 183]</a></span>
Lamanites soon exceeded the Nephites in their faith and good
works. Extraordinary as it may appear, instead of Nephite
missionaries visiting the Lamanites, Lamanite missionaries
were soon ministering the precious truths of the gospel among
the Nephites. Then a universal peace, such as had never before
been known since the division of the two races, extended
over the whole land. Indeed, from this time the history of
the two nations, to a great extent, becomes one. Together
they worshiped the Lord, together they rose and sank, together
they battled with the assassin hosts of Gadianton, together
they triumphed over those desperadoes, and together
they sought refuge in one vast body when there was no safety
but in massing the people in one land, together the more unrighteous
portions of both races were destroyed at the crucifixion
of the Savior, and together the more righteous ones
witnessed his appearing, listened to his words, received his
law, and became members of his holy church. Henceforth,
for generations, they were no more of Nephi, no more of
Laman, no more of Jacob, no more of Ishmael—all were of
Christ.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[Pg 184]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXXVIII" id="CHAPTER_XXXVIII"></a>CHAPTER XXXVIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">GROWTH OF EVIL AMONGST THE NEPHITES—THE INCREASE OF
THE GADIANTON ROBBERS—NEPHI'S ANNOUNCEMENT OF
THE MURDER OF THE CHIEF JUDGE—THE DISCOVERY—NEPHI
ARRESTED—HE IS PROVEN INNOCENT—GOD'S COVENANT
WITH HIM—INCREASE OF INIQUITY—A TERRIBLE
FAMINE—THE WELCOME RAIN—THE TREND TO DEATH.</p>

<p class="ac">(HELAMAN CHAP. 6 to 11.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE GOODLY reign of universal peace, to which we referred
in our last chapter, brought stability, stability developed
wealth, wealth engendered pride, pride gave birth to
numerous sins, to be followed by contentions, dissensions, and
then wars. These evils begat sorrow, sorrow softened the
hearts of the people to repentance, repentance was followed by
the blessing of God, which again brought peace, prosperity
and, by-and-by, riches. At this era of Nephite national life,
this is the one eternal round which their inspired historians are
compelled to chronicle. Within four short years of the happy
time of universal peace we have just referred to, the riches
of the world had induced stubbornness and rebellion towards
God, combined with the insane desire to rob, plunder and
murder their fellow-men. If there ever were a people swift
to do evil, it was the Nephites of this generation. In the
year B. C. 26, Cezoram, the chief judge, was murdered by an
unknown hand, as he sat on the judgment seat, and his son,
who succeeded him, suffered in like manner within the year.
The Gadianton robbers grew in strength, both in numbers
and influence, and were actually fostered amongst the
Nephites, while the more righteous Lamanites utterly destroyed
all they found within their borders. The one people
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[Pg 185]</a></span>
dwindled in unbelief, the other grew in grace and in the power
of God's divine Spirit.</p>

<p>Nephi, who had gone to the northern continent, tarried
there until the year B. C. 23, when, his teachings and prophecies
having been rejected by its inhabitants, he returned in
sorrow to Zarahemla; but he found no comfort there. The
Gadianton robbers filled the judgment seats, and perverted the
law to their own avarice and lust. The life, the property, the
liberty, the virtue of righteous men and women were counted
but things of naught, their playthings or their spoil.</p>

<p>Nephi's house in Zarahemla was situated on one of the
principal thoroughfares. It led to the chief market-place.
In his garden, near the highway, he built a tower whither it
was his wont to repair for prayer. On one occasion, shortly
after his return from the north, he became so deeply concerned
because of the iniquities of the people, that in earnest
supplication to the Lord he raised his voice so high that he
was heard by the passers by in the street below. A listening
crowd soon gathered, and when the prophet had ended his
devotions and became aware of their presence, he commenced
to teach them. His words were not sugar-coated, to adapt
them to the tastes of his congregation. To the contrary, he
boldly rebuked their sins, their murders, and their secret wickedness;
at the same time, in the love of the gospel, he entreated
and plead with them to amend their lives and do better.
He also warned them of the terrible judgments that
would fall upon them if they did not turn from their sinful
ways.</p>

<p>Towards the conclusion of his address, Nephi surprised
his hearers by stating that the chief judge, Seezoram, had been
murdered by his brother, Seantum, who was anxious to obtain
the chief judgeship himself. Both these men were members
of the vile band who owned Gadianton as their chief.</p>

<p>The people did not believe Nephi's statement, so five
incredulous men ran to the judgment hall to find out the truth
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[Pg 186]</a></span>
of the matter. When they reached there they discovered
Seezoram lying dead in a pool of blood near the judgment
seat. The five messengers were so overcome with fear at
this awful sight that they fell to the earth.</p>

<p>Soon after, other citizens who had not heard Nephi came
in. Finding the dead judge and the five men all there they
concluded that the latter must be the murderers, who, by
some manifestation of the power of heaven, had been prevented
from leaving the scene of their shameful deed. The
officers therefore took the five and cast them into prison.</p>

<p>When the wicked learned that Nephi's words had proven
true, they charged him with being an accomplice. They did
not believe in revelation from God, so argued that Nephi
must have had a hand in the murder or he could not have
known anything about it. He was therefore taken and bound
and brought before the multitude. Then they cross-examined
him, abused him, and finally offered him money to confess
that he had employed some one to commit the dreadful crime.
They were anxious to bring reproach and trouble upon him
that they might have an excuse for not believing his words
nor heeding his teachings.</p>

<p>Nephi to establish his innocence sent his accusers to the
house of Seantum, and instructed them what to say. He
further told them how the fratricide would act; how he would
acquit him (Nephi) of all complicity in the murder, assert his
own innocence, until shown stains of blood on his cloak, and
then, overwhelmed with terror, he would confess.</p>

<p>The people went and followed Nephi's instructions, and
all that he had told them came to pass; for according to his
words Seantum did at first deny, and according to the words
he did afterwards confess; acknowledging also that Nephi
knew nothing of the matter, without it had been revealed to
him of God.</p>

<p>Some of the citizens now acknowledged that Nephi was
a prophet, others declared that he was a god, whilst many
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[Pg 187]</a></span>
remained hardened in their sins. So violent became the contention
that the people gathered in excited crowds upon the
streets, wrangling and disputing about the events of the past
two days, and in their excitement they entirely forgot Nephi,
and left him standing alone in the street.</p>

<p>With a sorrowful heart he wended his way homeward;
but before he reached there, the voice of the Lord came to
him with many words of comfort and commendation. As
with others of his servants, the Lord made a covenant with
him, that he would bless him forever; that whatsoever he
bound on earth should be bound in heaven, and whatsoever
he loosed on earth should be loosed in heaven; that he should
have power over the elements to bless and to curse; to smite
the earth with famine, and pestilence, and destruction.</p>

<p>Notwithstanding the many proofs the ungodly Nephites
had that Nephi was a true prophet, they continued to reject
his teachings. They persecuted him, and even went so far
as to seek his life. But he was conveyed out of their midst
by the power of God, and ministered among other peoples.</p>

<p>The general character of the Nephites continued to grow
worse and worse. The Gadianton robbers grew stronger
and stronger. For a few years there was increasing commotion,
disunion and bloodshed. At last, wearied at beholding
so much misery and contention, Nephi prayed that the Lord
would not suffer the people to be destroyed by the sword,
but rather let a famine desolate the land, and, peradventure,
bring the people to an understanding of their awful condition,
and cause them to humble themselves and repent. The Holy
One heard and answered his petition, the heavens became as
brass over the land, the rains ceased, the earth dried up, the
crops failed, the people perished for want of food.</p>

<p>Two years passed (B. C. 19 and 18) and the third came,
and still the refreshing rain was withheld (B. C. 17). During
this year the people, humbled by their sufferings, turned
towards the Lord. They endeavored to root out iniquity
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[Pg 188]</a></span>
from their midst. They destroyed the Gadianton robber
bands, and established the government on a more righteous
foundation. Nephi, observing the change in their conduct
and feelings, interceded with the Lord in their behalf. His
prayers were answered, the welcome rain descended on the
parched-up soil, and a bounteous harvest once more crowned
the labors of the husbandman (B. C. 16).</p>

<p>The repentant people now regarded Nephi in his true
light; they revered him as a great prophet, and for a few
short years they listened to his teachings. While they did so
they prospered. But the leaven of unrighteousness had too
thoroughly permeated the national life for their faithfulness to
God to be of long duration. Two, three, or perhaps half a
dozen years they would maintain their integrity, and then
corruption would seethe, the vile would snatch the reins of
government, the good would be oppressed, and contention
and war, with all their horrors, would again reign supreme.
Thus it was after the three years of famine. For two years
there was peace, in the third there began to be much strife
(B. C. 13), in the next, the Gadianton bands reappeared, and
carried havoc amongst their more peaceable fellow-countrymen.
Going on, year by year they grew in iniquity and
ripened for destruction. For many years Nephi strove to
stem the tide of vice. At times partial success rewarded his
unceasing efforts, and he had joy in the baptism of some
honest souls. But the great bulk of the people had rejected
the gospel, they had no love for its holy principles, and were
unfit for its blessings.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[Pg 189]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XXXIX" id="CHAPTER_XXXIX"></a>CHAPTER XXXIX.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">SAMUEL THE LAMANITE—HIS MISSION AND PROPHECIES—THE
VAIN ATTEMPT TO DESTROY HIM—HE RETURNS
TO HIS OWN COUNTRY.</p>

<p class="ac">(HELAMAN CHAP. 13 TO 16.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WE COME now to the days of Samuel the Lamanite
(B. C. 6). Without any previous reference to him, he
appears suddenly in the foreground of ancient American history,
bearing a weighty and solemn message; a messenger of
God's displeasure, he stands a Jonah to the Nephites. That
message is faithfully delivered; then he disappears forever
from our sight.</p>

<p>The condition of society in the days of Samuel was
somewhat peculiar. The Nephites and Lamanites had, so far
as righteousness is concerned, to a great extent changed
places. The former were puffed up with worldly pride, were
full of vain boastings, envyings, strifes, malice, persecutions,
murders and all manner of iniquities. They cast out, they
stoned, they slew the servants of God, while they encouraged,
exalted and rewarded the false teachers who flattered them
in their vileness and sung in their ears the siren's song of
"all is well." They reveled in all the luxury that the fatness
of the land brought forth; they were ostentatious in the use
of gold and silver and precious things; but their hearts never
turned in thankfulness to the great Giver of all these bounties.
The majority of the Lamanites, on the contrary, walked circumspectly
before God; they were full of faith and integrity,
were zealous in the work of converting their fellows, and
kept the commandments, statutes and judgments of the Lord
according to the law of Moses.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[Pg 190]</a></span></p>

<p>Such was the condition of affairs when the Lamanite
prophet Samuel appeared among the sin-stained citizens of
Zarahemla, and for many days preached repentance in their
midst. Their eyes were blind and their ears were deaf, sin
filled their souls, and in their anger they cast him out.
But the work of his mission was not yet accomplished. As
he was preparing to return to his own country, a holy angel
visited him and proclaimed the voice of the Lord. That
voice commanded that he should turn back and prophesy to
the people of Zarahemla the things that should come into
his heart.</p>

<p>He returned to the city, but was refused admission at its
gates. The iniquitous dwellers therein had no desire to have
their peace disturbed by the voice of divine threatenings.
But the prophet had the word of the Lord burning within
him, and could not be restrained. He mounted the walls of
the city, and from this conspicuous vantage ground, with out-stretched
hands and loud voice, he proclaimed to the wicked
the unwelcome tidings of their coming destruction. Many
listened to his proclamation, some few were pricked in their
hearts, repented of their evil deeds, and sought the prophet
Nephi, that they might be baptized. Others were angry,
they gathered up the stones in the roadway and hurled them
at Samuel; they drew forth their bows and shot arrows at
him. But to no effect; the protecting power of the Holy
Spirit was around him, and he could not be harmed.</p>

<p>When some beheld how wonderfully the prophet was
preserved, it was a testimony to them that God was with him,
and they also sought Nephi, confessing their sins. But the
great body of the populace grew more enraged at the want of
success that attended their murderous efforts. They called
upon their captains to seize and bind him. They cried out,
He hath a devil, and it is by this power he is preserved; take
the fellow, bind him, and away with him! Following the
wild satanic cry of the multitude, the officers of the law
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[Pg 191]</a></span>
endeavored to arrest Samuel. But he cast himself down from
the wall of the city and fled out of the lands of the Nephites
into his own country. There he preached and prophesied
among his own people; but among the people of Nephi he
was never heard of more.</p>

<p>The prophecies of Samuel are among the most wonderful
recorded in holy writ. He especially foretold many
things regarding the life and death of our Savior, and concerning
the future destiny of his people, and of the Nephites.</p>

<p>With regard to the birth of the Redeemer he said:</p>

<p>Behold, I give unto you a sign; for five years more
cometh, and behold, then cometh the Son of God, to redeem
all those who shall believe on his name.</p>

<p>And behold, this will I give unto you for a sign at the
time of his coming; for behold, there shall be great lights in
heaven, insomuch that in the night before he cometh there
shall be no darkness, insomuch that it shall appear unto man
as if it was day.</p>

<p>Therefore there shall be one day and a night, and a day,
as if it were one day, and there were no night; and this shall
be unto you for a sign; for ye shall know of the rising of the
sun, and also of its setting; therefore they shall know of a
surety that there shall be two days and a night; nevertheless
the night shall not be darkened; and it shall be the night
before he is born.</p>

<p>And behold there shall a new star arise, such an one as
ye never have beheld; and this also shall be a sign unto you.</p>

<p>And behold this is not all, there shall be many signs
and wonders in heaven.</p>

<p>And it shall come to pass that ye shall all be amazed
and wonder, insomuch that ye shall fall to the earth.</p>

<p>Regarding the death of the Lord Jesus he declared:</p>

<p>But behold, as I said unto you concerning another sign, a
sign of his death, behold, in that day that he shall suffer
death, the sun shall be darkened and refuse to give his light
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[Pg 192]</a></span>
unto you; and also the moon, and the stars; and there shall
be no light upon the face of this land, even from the time that
he shall suffer death, for the space of three days, to the time
that he shall rise again from the dead.</p>

<p>Yea, at the time that he shall yield up the ghost, there
shall be thunderings and lightnings for the space of many
hours, and the earth shall shake and tremble, and the rocks
which are upon the face of this earth; which are both above
the earth and beneath, which ye know at this time are solid,
or the more part of it is one solid mass, shall be broken up;</p>

<p>Yea, they shall be rent in twain, and shall ever after be
found in seams and in cracks, and in broken fragments upon
the face of the whole earth; yea, both above the earth and
beneath.</p>

<p>And behold there shall be great tempests, and there
shall be many mountains laid low, like unto a valley, and
there shall be many places, which are now called valleys,
which shall become mountains, whose height thereof is great.</p>

<p>And many highways shall be broken up, and many
cities shall become desolate.</p>

<p>And many graves shall be opened, and shall yield up
many of their dead; and many saints shall appear unto many.</p>

<p>And behold thus hath the angel spoken unto me for he
said unto me, that there should be thunderings and lightnings
for the space of many hours:</p>

<p>And he said unto me that while the thunder and the
lightning lasted, and the tempest, that these things should be,
and that darkness should cover the face of the whole earth
for the space of three days.</p>

<p>And the angel said unto me, that many shall see greater
things than these, to the intent that they might believe that
these signs and these wonders should come to pass, upon all
the face of this land; to the intent that there should be no
cause of unbelief among the children of men.</p>

<p>We shall see as we proceed how wonderfully all these
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[Pg 193]</a></span>
sayings of Samuel the Lamanite were fulfilled.</p>

<p>He closed his prophecy with these emphatic words.
First regarding the Lamanites:</p>

<p>Therefore, saith the Lord, I will not utterly destroy
them; but I will cause that in the day of my wisdom they
shall return again unto me, saith the Lord.</p>

<p>And now behold, saith the Lord, concerning the people
of the Nephites, if they will not repent and observe to do my
will, I will utterly destroy them, saith the Lord, because of
their unbelief, notwithstanding the many mighty works which
I have done among them; and as surely as the Lord liveth
shall these things be, saith the Lord.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XL" id="CHAPTER_XL"></a>CHAPTER XL.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">NEPHI TRANSLATED—HIS SON NEPHI—TIME OF THE SAVIOR'S
COMING—THE CONSPIRACY TO SLAY THE BELIEVERS—THE
REVELATION TO NEPHI—THE PROMISED SIGNS APPEAR—INCREASE
OF THE GADIANTON ROBBERS—WAR—LACHONEOUS
GATHERS ALL THE PEOPLE TO ONE LAND—THE
END OF THE STRUGGLE.</p>

<p class="ac">(III NEPHI CHAP. 1 TO 6.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">SHORTLY before the birth of Christ, Nephi transferred
the plates of brass and other records to his son Nephi,
gave him charge concerning them, and departed from the land
of Zarahemla. Whither he went, or what became of him, is
hidden from the knowledge of mankind. That he did not return
to the dwelling-places of humanity is testified to by his
son some ten years afterwards.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[Pg 194]</a></span></p>

<p>Six hundred years had now passed since Lehi and his
companions left Jerusalem. The time had arrived, of which
Samuel the Lamanite and other prophets had borne testimony
when the phenomena should appear to bear witness of the
birth of the Son of God. As the day drew near, signs and
miracles increased among the people. But the hardened in
heart, who were ever on the watch to entrap those who believed
in the words of the prophets, began to circulate the
idea that the time had passed and the prophecies had
failed. Not content with mocking and reviling those who
were anxiously looking for the promised two days and a night
when there should be no darkness, they went as far as to appoint
a day when all who believed in the coming of the Savior
should be slain, except the sign be first given.</p>

<p>This gross wickedness caused Nephi great sorrow; his
only recourse was to heaven. Before God, in mighty prayer,
he bowed in behalf of his imperiled people. All the day long
he continued his earnest supplications. At last the word of the
Anointed One came unto him, saying, Lift up your head and
be of good cheer, for behold the time is at hand, and on this
night shall the sign be given, and on the morrow come I into
the world, to show unto the world that I will fulfil all that
which I have caused to be spoken by the mouth of my holy
prophets. As was thus declared, so was it fulfilled, for at the
going down of the sun it was light as day, and so continued
until the morning, when the sun again rose in its usual course.
A new star had also appeared in the heavens. Then the
faithful rejoiced, their hearts were full to overflowing, they
knew that their Redeemer was born, and that the great plan
of salvation had entered its most glorious phase; God, the
great Jehovah, was tabernacled in the flesh. But the wicked
quaked with awful dread, they realized the extent of their iniquity,
they sensed that they were murderers at heart, for
they had plotted to take the lives of the righteous, and in the
terror that this overwhelming sense of their piteous condition
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[Pg 195]</a></span>
wrought, they sank to the earth as though they were dead.</p>

<p>Many now believed who previously had scorned the divine
messages that the prophets bore; but others, inspired of
Satan, as soon as they recovered from the fright which the
appearance of the promised signs had produced, began to
explain them away, and, by various lying rumors, endeavored
to nullify the good that had been done in the hearts of many.
Others again commenced to teach that it was no longer expedient
to observe the law of Moses, drawing their conclusions
from a false interpretation of the scriptures. Notwithstanding
these efforts of the evil one, Nephi and others went forth
among the people preaching, baptizing many, and bringing a
short period of peace to the land.</p>

<p>But those who were righteous were not strong enough
to overcome the vast hosts of Gadianton robbers, who, time
and time again, swarmed from their mountain retreats, and
carried carnage, rapine and desolation to the homes of both
Nephites and Lamanites.</p>

<p>Year by year these marauding bands repeated their incursions.
Sometimes one party conquered, sometimes the other.
This condition of affairs kept the people in such a state of terror
and anxiety that life grew a burden to them. Still they repented
not in sincerity of heart, and their many afflictions were
permitted by the Lord because of their iniquity.</p>

<p>So great was the misery entailed by these invasions, that
the chief judge, Lachoneus, at last determined to gather all the
people into one place, and by a policy of masterly inactivity
wear out or starve out the invaders. We can scarcely understand
how terrible must have been the misery endured by the
nation at this time, to have caused the conception and execution
of such a measure. Can we picture to ourselves the scenes
that must have occurred as the people of two continents converged
to one gathering place? From the shores of the
great lakes in the north, from the stormy Atlantic sea-board,
from the coast where the mild Pacific ebbs and flows, from
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[Pg 196]</a></span>
the regions of the southern Andes, the migrating hosts flowed
together to Zarahemla and Bountiful, the lands selected as the
temporary gathering place. They came with their flocks and
herds, their grain and provisions, leaving nothing that would
help to sustain the robber bands while they continued to wage
their unhallowed war. (A. C. 17.)</p>

<p>When the people reached the gathering place they fortified
it so strongly that it became impregnable to their enemies.
Under Gidgiddoni's instructions they also made themselves
strong armor and shields as well as all kinds of weapons, so
that they might be fully prepared for the day of battle. Lachoneous,
in the meantime, preached to them in great power, so
much so that they feared his denunciations, forsook all their
sins, and turned to the Lord in great humility and devotion.</p>

<p>Game soon became so scarce in the wilderness that the
Gadiantons began to suffer for food while besieging the Nephite
stronghold. In addition to this, the Nephites made frequent
attacks upon them. Seeing his armies wasting away
from famine and the sword, Zemnarihah, their commander,
gave up all hope of success and withdrew from the siege, and
formed the design of marching his followers to the most distant
parts of the land northward.</p>

<p>To have permitted the robbers to escape would have increased
the difficulties under which the Nephites had so long
suffered. Gidgiddoni, the Nephite general, having learned of
their purpose, and knowing their weakness for want of food
and because of the great slaughter made among them through
the successful attacks of his own troops, sent his armies to cut
off their retreat. During the night they got beyond the robbers,
who, when they began their march on the morrow, found
themselves between two armies of the Nephites. Many thousands
surrendered, and the remainder were slain. Zemnarihah
was taken and hanged to the top of a tree; which when he was
dead, the Nephites cut down. They then greatly rejoiced and
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[Pg 197]</a></span>
praised God for his mercies and blessings in delivering them
from their enemies.</p>

<p>The soldiers of Gidgiddoni succeeded in taking as prisoners
all the robbers that were not killed. The word of God
was preached to them, and those who repented of their sins
and covenanted to cease their evil practices, were set at liberty.
The remainder were condemned for their crimes and punished
according to law. This entirely broke up these bands of murderers
and robbers, and peace and righteousness again prevailed
(A. C. 21), but it was not until five years later (A. C.
26) that the Nephites returned to and possessed their old
homes.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XLI" id="CHAPTER_XLI"></a>CHAPTER XLI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE LAST CHIEF JUDGE MURDERED AND THE REPUBLIC OVERTHROWN—THE
SIGNS OF THE SAVIOR'S DEATH APPEAR—A TERRIBLE STORM—THE UNIVERSAL DARKNESS—THE
UNPARALLELED DESTRUCTION—THE TERROR OF THOSE HOURS.</p>

<p class="ac">(III. NEPHI CHAP. 6 TO 9.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE NEXT year the laws were revised according to
justice and equity. They had, doubtless, been violently
tampered with during the times that the Gadianton robbers
held control of the administration and elected the officers.
Good order now prevailed throughout the whole land. Soon
new cities were founded and built, and many improvements
made. Yet for all this, the peace was short lived. Iniquity
and dissension soon began to again raise their hideous heads,
and the prophets and servants of God were persecuted and
illegally condemned to death.</p>

<p>No officer, according to Nephite law, had power to condemn
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[Pg 198]</a></span>
a person to death without the authority of the governor,
but many of the prophets were put to death secretly by the
judges. A complaint was entered against these judges to the
governor and they were tried for their crimes, according to
the law made by the people.</p>

<p>The kindred and friends of the offenders, with certain
lawyers and high priests, entered into a secret covenant to
destroy the people who were in favor of law and justice, and
to save the guilty judges from the just penalty of their misdeeds.
This was, in fact, the re-establishment of the order
of Gadianton. They proposed to assassinate the governor,
set up a king to rule the country, and destroy its liberties.
That same year they murdered the chief judge Lachoneus,
the younger, as he sat in the judgment seat. The result was
not what the plotters anticipated; for the people, being dissatisfied
with the condition of affairs, divided into tribes, every
man with his family uniting with his kindred and friends.
This completely disorganized the government and deranged
the plans of the conspirators. Some men had large families
and many kindred and friends, and their tribes were correspondingly
large. Each tribe appointed its chief, or leader,
and it was his special duty to see that the laws they had
adopted were properly carried out (B. C. 30).</p>

<p>While these terrible social overturnings were taking
place on this continent, how different were the events that
were occurring in the midst of the house of Israel on the
eastern continent! for it was in this year that Jesus, the
Redeemer of the world, was baptized by John in Jordan, as
Lehi, Nephi, and others of the ancient prophets had long
before foretold; and it was in this year that he commenced
his public ministry, and began to teach men the law of his
gospel.</p>

<p>There was but little to unite the Nephite tribes except
their fear of the Gadianton robbers. This appears to have
led to a confederacy for the purpose of defense. They agreed
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[Pg 199]</a></span>
to keep peace with one another, and establish laws to prevent
one tribe trespassing upon the rights of the others.</p>

<p>The secret association that had slain the chief judge
elected one Jacob to be their leader. Seeing that their
enemies, the tribes of the people, were too numerous to contend
with, he commanded his followers to flee into the
northernmost parts of the land, where they could build up a
kingdom to themselves. They carried out his plan, and their
flight was too speedy to be intercepted. In the north they
built a large city which they called Jacobugath.</p>

<p>In this calamitous condition of affairs Nephi was called,
by the voice of the Lord and the administration of angels, to
labor diligently in the ministry among this wicked people.
At first, but few accepted the truth; but in the following year
(A. C. 32) many were baptized into the church. As the succeeding
year (A. C. 33) passed away the people began to
look anxiously for the fulfillment of the predictions of Samuel,
the Lamanite, concerning the important events which would
take place at the death of our Savior. Notwithstanding the
many predictions of the prophets already fulfilled, there was
much doubt and uneasiness among the people concerning that
which was yet in the future. They had not long to wait,
however, for the fulfillment of his words.</p>

<p>On the fourth day of the thirty-fourth Nephite year the
promised signs of the Savior's crucifixion began. A horrible
and devastating tempest burst upon the land. All that was
ever told of the loudest thunder, and all that was ever seen
of the most vivid lightning, would fail to picture the terrific
visitation. The earth quivered and groaned and opened in
wide, unfathomable chasms. Forests of gigantic trees were
uprooted and carried high above the earth to meet in fearful
shocks in the air and then to be driven down again and
shattered upon the unyielding rocks. Mountains were riven
and swallowed up in yawning gulfs, or were scattered into
fragments and dispersed like hail before the tearing wind.
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[Pg 200]</a></span>
Cattle were lifted from their feet and dashed over precipices,
or were hurried before the blast to perish in the far off sea.
Towers, temples, homes, were torn up, scattered in fragments
or crushed by falling rocks, and together with their inmates
were ground to dust in the convulsion. Human beings were
hurled high into the air and driven from point to point, until,
they found graves fathoms deep below the earth's surface.
Blue and yellow flames burst from the edges of sinking rocks,
blazed for a moment and then all was the deepest darkness
again. Boiling springs gushed upwards from sulphurous
caverns. Shrieks and howls from suffering animals, awful in
themselves, were drowned in the overwhelming uproar.
Rain poured down in torrents, cloud-bursts, like floods,
washed away all with which they came in contact, and pillars
of steaming vapor seemed to unite the earth and sky.</p>

<p>This unparalleled storm raged throughout the land for
three hours only—but to those who suffered it seemed an age.</p>

<p>During its short continuance the whole face of nature
was changed. Mountains sank, valleys rose, the sea swept
over the plains, large stagnant lakes usurped the place of
flourishing cities, great chasms, rents and precipices disfigured
the face of the earth. Many cities were destroyed by earthquakes,
fire, and the tumultuous overflow of the waters of the
great seas.</p>

<p>Three days of unnatural and impenetrable darkness followed
the horrors of the tempest, and from the heavens the
voice of the Lord was heard by the affrighted people, proclaiming
in their terrified ears the destruction that had taken
place.</p>

<p>Terrible was the catalogue of woes that that heavenly
voice rehearsed. The great city of Zarahemla and the inhabitants
thereof God had burned with fire. Moroni had
been sunken in the depths of the sea and her iniquitous
children had been drowned. Gilgal had been swallowed up
in an earthquake and her people were entombed in the bowels
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[Pg 202]</a></span>
of the earth. Onihah, Mocum and Jerusalem had disappeared
and waters overflowed the places where they so lately stood.
Gadiandi, Gadiomnah, Jacob and Gimgimno were all overthrown,
and desolate hills and valleys occupied their places,
while their inhabitants were buried deep in the earth.
Jacobugath, Laman, Josh, Gad and Kishkumen had all been
burned, most probably by lightnings from heaven. The
desolation was complete, the face of the land was changed,
tens of thousands, probably millions of souls had been
suddenly called to meet the reward of their sinful lives; for
this destruction came upon them that their wickedness and
their abominations might be hid from the face of heaven, and
that the blood of the prophets and the saints might not come
up any more in appeal unto God against them.</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p201.jpg" id="p201.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p201.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">DESTRUCTION OF ZARAHEMLA.</div>
</div>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XLII" id="CHAPTER_XLII"></a>CHAPTER XLII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE VOICE FROM HEAVEN—THE SAVIOR TESTIFIES OF HIMSELF—SILENCE
THROUGHOUT THE LAND—HOW OFT WOULD CHRIST HAVE GATHERED HIS PEOPLE—THE
DARKNESS DEPARTS.</p>

<p class="ac">(III. NEPHI CHAP. 9 AND 10.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WHEN the heavenly voice had finished the recital of the
calamities that had befallen the land and its inhabitants,
the speaker commenced an appeal to those who yet lived,
and revealed to them who he was. He declared unto them:</p>

<p>O all ye that are spared because ye were more righteous
than they, will ye not now return unto me, and repent of your
sins, and be converted, that I may heal you?</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[Pg 203]</a></span></p>

<p>Yea, verily I say unto you, if ye will come unto me ye
shall have eternal life. Behold, mine arm of mercy is extended
towards you, and whosoever will come, him will I
receive: and blessed are those who come unto me.</p>

<p>Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God. I created
the heavens and the earth, and all things that in them are. I
was with the Father from the beginning. I am in the
Father, and the Father in me; and in me hath the Father
glorified his name.</p>

<p>I came unto my own, and my own received me not.
And the scriptures concerning my coming are fulfilled.</p>

<p>And as many as have received me, to them have I
given to become the sons of God, and even so will I to as
many as shall believe on my name, for behold, by me redemption
cometh, and in me is the law of Moses fulfilled.</p>

<p>I am the light and the life of the world. I am Alpha and
Omega, the beginning and the end.</p>

<p>And ye shall offer up unto me no more the shedding of
blood; yea, your sacrifices and your burnt offerings shall be
done away, for I will accept none of your sacrifices and your
burnt offerings;</p>

<p>And ye shall offer for a sacrifice unto me a broken heart
and a contrite spirit. And whoso cometh unto me with a
broken heart and a contrite spirit, him will I baptize with fire
and with the Holy Ghost, even as the Lamanites, because of
their faith in me at the time of their conversion, were baptized
with fire and with the Holy Ghost, and they knew it not.</p>

<p>Behold, I have come unto the world to bring redemption
unto the world, to save the world from sin;</p>

<p>Therefore, whoso repenteth and cometh unto me as a
little child, him will I receive: for of such is the kingdom of
God. Behold, for such I have laid down my life, and have
taken it up again; therefore repent, and come unto me ye
ends of the earth, and be saved.</p>

<p>After the people had heard this glad message of forgiveness
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[Pg 204]</a></span>
and redemption, they ceased their mourning for their
dead relatives, and there was silence in the land for the space
of many hours. Then again was the voice heard, even the
voice of Jesus, recounting how oft he had sought to gather
his Israel but they would not, and promising in the future
that he would again gather them, if they would listen unto
him. But if they would not heed him, the places of their
dwellings should become desolate until the time of the fulfilling
of God's covenant with their fathers. When the people
heard this awful prophecy they began to weep and howl
again because of the loss of their kindred and friends.</p>

<p>Three days had passed in darkness, in terror and in woe,
when the thick mist rolled off the face of the land, revealing
to the astonished eyes of the survivors how great had been
the convulsions that had shaken the earth. When the darkness
passed away the earth ceased to tremble, the rocks were
no longer rent, the dreadful groanings ceased, and the tumultuous
noises ended. Then nature was again at peace, and
peace filled the hearts of the living; their mourning was
turned to praise, and their joy was in Christ their Deliverer.</p>

<p>As on the eastern continent, so on this; at the time of
Christ's resurrection, numbers of the saints who were dead
arose from their graves and were seen and known by many
of the living. Christ had suffered for the sin of the world, he
had broken the bands of death, he had opened the portals of
the tomb, and as soon as he came forth conqueror over death
and hell, the faithful ones of many generations, who were
prepared for the glories of eternity, came forth also. This
was the first resurrection.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[Pg 205]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XLIII" id="CHAPTER_XLIII"></a>CHAPTER XLIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">CHRIST APPEARS IN THE LAND BOUNTIFUL—THE TESTIMONY
OF THE FATHER—JESUS CALLS TWELVE DISCIPLES—HIS
TEACHINGS TO THEM AND TO THE MULTITUDE.</p>

<p class="ac">(III. NEPHI CHAP. 11 TO 14.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">SOME time after the tribulations that marked the sacrifice
of the Lord of life and glory, exactly how long we know
not, a multitude assembled near the temple which was in the
land Bountiful. The sacred building, it seems, was not
destroyed in the late overwhelming convulsions. Possibly
many of the high priesthood had assembled there to call upon
the Lord, and to officiate in the duties of their calling. At
any rate, those whom Jesus deemed worthy to be his twelve
disciples, by some inspiration, gathered there. With the rest
of the multitude they conversed on the marvelous changes
that had been wrought by the desolating earthquakes and
their attendant horrors. They also spake one to another with
regard to the Savior, of whose death the three days of unexampled,
impenetrable darkness had been a sign.</p>

<p>While thus engaged a strange, sweet voice fell upon
their ears, yet it pierced them to the centre, that their whole
frames trembled. At first they wist not what it said or
whence it came nor even when the words were again repeated
did they understand. But when they came a third
time they understood their glorious import, and knew that
it was the voice of God. He said unto them, Behold my
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased, in whom I have
glorified my name: hear ye him. Obedient to this heavenly
voice they cast their eyes upward, and to their joyous astonishment
beheld the Messiah, clothed in a white robe, descending
out of heaven.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[Pg 206]</a></span></p>

<p>Even yet they did not comprehend who it was, but thought
him an angel. As he descended to the earth and stood in
their midst, their wondering eyes were all turned toward
him, but for awe not a mouth was opened nor was a limb
moved. Then the Redeemer stretched forth his hand and said
unto the multitude: Behold I am Jesus Christ, whom the
prophets testified should come into the world; and behold, I
am the life and light of the world; and I have drunk out of
the bitter cup which the Father hath given to me, and have
glorified the Father in taking upon me the sins of the world,
in the which I have suffered the will of the Father in all
things from the beginning.</p>

<p>Then the whole multitude fell to the earth, they remembered
the sayings of the prophets, they realized that their
God stood in the midst of them.</p>

<p>Again the risen Redeemer spake: Arise, said he, and
come forth unto me that you may thrust your hands into my
side, and also that ye may feel the prints of the nails in my
hands and in my feet, that ye may know that I am the God
of Israel and the God of the whole earth, and have been
slain for the sins of the world.</p>

<p>Now they who heard him from the first to the last went
forth and assured themselves that it was he of whom the
prophets had spoken. Then with shouts of praise they cried:
Hosanna! blessed be the name of the Most High God. And
they fell down at his feet and worshiped him.</p>

<p>Jesus next called Nephi to him, then eleven others, and
gave them authority to baptize the people, at the same time
strictly charging them as to the manner in which they performed
this ordinance, that all disputes on this point might
cease among the believers. The names of the Twelve whom
he chose were: Nephi, his brother Timothy, whom he had
beforetime raised from the dead, also his son Jonas, and
Mathoni, Mathonihah, Kumen, Kumenonhi, Jeremiah, Shemnon,
Jonas, Zedekiah and Isaiah. These Twelve are to sit in
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[Pg 207]</a></span>
the great day of judgment as the judges of the seed of Lehi,
and be themselves judged by the Twelve Apostles whom
Jesus had called from among the Jews.</p>

<p>After Jesus had chosen the Twelve, he commenced to
teach the people the principles of the fullness of the gospel.
Step by step he led them over the same precious ground
of universal truth as he had his followers in the temple at Jerusalem,
by the shore of the Sea of Galilee, and on the hillsides
of Judea and Samaria. Sometimes, through the difference of
the inspired translation of the Book of Mormon from the
worldly-wise one of the Bible, a slight difference is noticeable
in the wording of the instructions, but as a rule these differences
are trivial, the advantage being with the Nephites, whose
greater faith drew from the Savior deeper truths than Judah
had received, or caused him to display greater manifestations
of his omnipotence and boundless love. From the believers
he would turn to the Twelve, and give them special instructions
as his ministers, then again he would shed forth his
words of mercy, truth and divine wisdom upon the multitude;
and by and by again address the disciples. So he continued
day by day until all was revealed, either to the multitude
or to the Twelve, that was necessary for the eternal
salvation of the obedient.</p>

<p>Some have wondered why Jesus should have given so
many of the same teachings to the Nephites as he did to the
Jews. The reason is that those teachings were perfect and
could not be improved. They were universal, that is, they
were adapted to the wants of all peoples, whether of Israel or
of the Gentiles, whether of Judah or Joseph. They were a
portion of the everlasting gospel and had to be preached to
all the world as a witness, to those who dwelt in America as
well as those of Asia, Africa and Europe. Thus we find in
the teachings given to the Nephites what we term the first
principles of the gospel—faith, repentance and baptism; we
also find those divine lessons of love, truth, humility and duty
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[Pg 208]</a></span>
that glorified the Savior's "Sermon on the Mount." These
we shall not reproduce but will draw attention to other teachings
of the Savior not recorded by the Four Evangelists; that
is they are not to be found in their writings as at present contained
in the New Testament.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XLIV" id="CHAPTER_XLIV"></a>CHAPTER XLIV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE FULFILLMENT OF THE MOSAIC LAW—"OTHER SHEEP
HAVE I"—THE TEN TRIBES—THE EVENTS OF THE LATTER
DAYS.</p>

<p class="ac">(III. NEPHI CHAP. 15 AND 16.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WHEN JESUS had reached a certain point in his teachings
wherein he told the people that old things had
passed away and that all things had become new he perceived
that some of his hearers were wondering what were his intentions
regarding the law of Moses. Therefore he next instructed
them on this point. He said:</p>

<p>Marvel not that I said unto you, that old things had
passed away, and that all things had become new.</p>

<p>Behold I say unto you, that the law is fulfilled that was
given unto Moses.</p>

<p>Behold, I am he that gave the law, and I am he who
covenanted with my people Israel: therefore, the law in me is
fulfilled, for I have come to fulfill the law; therefore it hath
an end.</p>

<p>Behold, I do not destroy the prophets, for as many as
have not been fulfilled in me, verily I say unto you, shall all
be fulfilled.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[Pg 209]</a></span></p>

<p>And because I said unto you, that old things hath passed
away, I do not destroy that which hath been spoken concerning
things which are to come.</p>

<p>For behold, the covenant which I have made with my
people is not all fulfilled; but the law which was given unto
Moses hath an end in me.</p>

<p>Behold, I am the law, and the light; look unto me, and
endure to the end, and ye shall live, for unto him that endureth
to the end, will I give eternal life.</p>

<p>Behold, I have given unto you the commandments, therefore
keep my commandments. And this is the law and the
prophets, for they truly testified of me.</p>

<p>How simple yet how grand, how plain yet how comprehensive
are these teachings, both with regard to himself and
to the law which he had given to the forefathers of the Jews
and the Nephites! If men would but receive these instructions
in the plainness in which they are given, how much controversy
would have an end, how much dissension would
never have had an existence!</p>

<p>After giving these explanations to the multitude, Jesus
again turned to the twelve chosen disciples and told them the
meaning of his words when he said unto the Jews: Other
sheep I have which are not of this fold; them also I must
bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one
fold and one shepherd.</p>

<p>These other sheep of which he spake, Jesus said, were
the Nephites themselves, who had been separated from the
Jews because of the latter's iniquity; and because of their continued
evil doing and lack of faith the knowledge of the existence
of Lehi's family on the American continent had been
withheld from them. But still more. Jesus had yet other
sheep, which were neither of the Jews nor of the Nephites,
nor of the lands in which they dwelt. They were a people
whom he had not yet visited and who had not yet heard his
voice; but he had received a commandment from his Father to
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[Pg 210]</a></span>
visit them, to show himself unto them, and teach them, and
then they all would be of the one fold and he would be the one
shepherd to them all.</p>

<p>These other sheep, neither Jew nor Nephite, we understand
to be the ten tribes of Israel who were carried into
captivity, but who, unlike the house of Judah, never returned
to their homes in the Promised Land. We are told that they
were led away by the power of the Lord to a land of which
no one knows anything, only that which God has revealed.</p>

<p>Jesus then told his disciples many things relating to the
age in which we live. He explained to them how the Gentiles
living on this continent would have the truth presented to
them, how they would grow haughty, proud and exceedingly
wicked, and how they would oppress the remnants of the
house of Israel who dwelt on this broad land. Then how
these remnants would have the fullness of the gospel brought
to them, and how eventually the house of Israel would be
used to punish the disobedient of the Gentiles, who should
become as salt that had lost its savor, good for nothing but to
be cast out and trodden under foot of men.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XLV" id="CHAPTER_XLV"></a>CHAPTER XLV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE SAVIOR HEALS THE SICK—HE BLESSES THE CHILDREN OF
THE NEPHITES—ANGELS MINISTER UNTO THEM.</p>

<p class="ac">(III. NEHI CHAP. 17.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WHEN the Redeemer had finished these teachings he
looked around among the multitude and perceived that
their minds were not prepared, at that time, to receive any
more of the word of the Lord, so he told them to go to their
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[Pg 211]</a></span>
homes, and prepare their minds for the morrow, when he
would come unto them again. But as he gazed upon them
he noticed that they were in tears, and that they looked beseechingly
upon him, as if they would ask him to tarry a little
longer with them.</p>

<p>These mute entreaties prevailed with him, his bowels
were filled with compassion towards them; and, we are told,
he said:</p>

<p>Have ye any that are sick among you, bring them hither.
Have ye any that are lame, or blind, or halt, or maimed, or
leprous, or that are withered, or that are deaf, or that are
afflicted in any manner, bring them hither and I will heal them,
for I have compassion upon you; my bowels are filled with
mercy:</p>

<p>For I perceive that ye desire that I should show unto you
what I have done unto your brethren at Jerusalem, for I see
that your faith is sufficient that I should heal you.</p>

<p>And it came to pass that when he had thus spoken, all
the multitude, with one accord, did go forth with their sick,
and their afflicted, and their lame, and with their blind, and
with their dumb, and with all they that were afflicted in any
manner; and he did heal them every one as they were brought
forth unto him.</p>

<p>And they did all, both they who had been healed and
they who were whole, bow down at his feet, and did worship
him; and as many as could come from the multitude did kiss
his feet, insomuch that they did bathe his feet with their tears.</p>

<p>Jesus next commanded that the little children should be
brought.</p>

<p>So the people brought their little children and set them
down upon the ground round about him, and the multitude
gave way till they had all been brought to him. And when
they had all been brought, and Jesus stood in the midst, he
commanded the multitude to kneel down upon the ground.
And when they had done so, Jesus groaned within himself,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[Pg 212]</a></span>
and said, Father, I am troubled because of the wickedness of
the people of the house of Israel. And when he had said these
words, he himself knelt and he prayed unto the Father and
the things which he prayed could not be written, but the
multitude who heard him bore record: that eye had never seen,
neither had ear heard, before, so great and marvelous things
as they saw and heard Jesus speak unto the Father. When
Jesus had made an end of praying, he arose, but so great was
the joy of the multitude that they were overcome. But Jesus
bade them arise. Then they arose, and he said unto them,
Blessed are ye because of your faith. And now behold, my joy
is full. And when he had said these words, he wept; and he
took the little children, one by one, and blessed them, and
prayed unto the Father for them. And when he had done this
he wept again. And he said unto the multitude, Behold your
little ones.</p>

<p>And as they cast their eyes upward they saw the heavens
open, and angels descending out of the heaven, as it were in
the midst of fire, and they came down and encircled these
little ones about, and they were encircled with fire; and the
angels did minister unto the children. And the multitude,
who numbered about 2,500 men, women and children, bore
record of the glorious things which they had seen, heard and
partaken of.</p>

<p>Can we imagine anything more lovely, more touching,
and more glorious than this scene must have been? Can we
conceive the joy that must have filled the hearts of these
Nephites as they beheld the angels of heaven descending from
the courts of glory and ministering to their little ones? How
deep must have been their love for the Savior who had brought
these blessings to them? How strong must have grown their
faith in him? We cannot recall a circumstance in recorded
history that draws earth nearer to heaven than this, or that
seems to bind the ties so strongly that unite the powers of
eternity with the children of mortality.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[Pg 213]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XLVI" id="CHAPTER_XLVI"></a>CHAPTER XLVI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE SACRAMENT ADMINISTERED—THE SAVIOR'S TEACHINGS
REGARDING IT—HE CONFERS ON HIS DISCIPLES THE
POWER TO GIVE THE HOLY GHOST—HE ASCENDS INTO
HEAVEN.</p>

<p class="ac">(III. NEPHI CHAP. 18.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">JESUS next commanded his disciples to bring him some
bread and wine. While they were gone to obtain them,
he caused the multitude to sit down upon the earth. When
the disciples returned with the bread and wine, he took the
bread, and brake and blessed it. This he gave to the disciples
and they did eat and were filled. He then commanded them
to give unto the multitudes.</p>

<p>When the multitudes had eaten and were filled, Jesus began
to instruct the people with regard to the meaning of the
bread they had just partaken of. He said:</p>

<p>And this shall ye always observe to do, even as I have
done, even as I have broken the bread, and blessed it, and gave
it unto you.</p>

<p>And this shall ye do in remembrance of my body, which
I have shown unto you. And it shall be a testimony unto the
Father, that ye do always remember me. And if ye do always
remember me, ye shall have my Spirit to be with you.</p>

<p>After this he gave of the wine to his disciples, and they
drank thereof, and then, by his direction, they gave it to the
people.</p>

<p>After they had done this Jesus continued his teachings;
Blessed are ye, said he, for this thing which ye have done, for
this is fulfilling my commandments, and this doth witness unto
the Father, that ye are willing to do that which I have commanded
you.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[Pg 214]</a></span></p>

<p>And this shall ye always do to those who repent and are
baptized in my name; and ye shall do it in remembrance of
my blood, which I have shed for you, that ye may witness
unto the Father that ye do always remember me. And if ye
do always remember me, ye shall have my Spirit to be with
you.</p>

<p>And now behold, this is the commandment which I give
unto you, that ye shall not suffer anyone, knowingly, to partake
of my flesh and blood unworthily, when ye shall minister
it;</p>

<p>For whoso eateth and drinketh my flesh and blood unworthily,
eateth and drinketh damnation to his soul; therefore
if ye know that a man is unworthy to eat and drink of my
flesh and blood, ye shall forbid him;</p>

<p>Nevertheless ye shall not cast him out from among you,
but ye shall minister unto him, and shall pray for him unto the
Father in my name, and if it so be that he repenteth, and is
baptized in my name, then shall ye receive him, and shall
minister unto him of my flesh and blood;</p>

<p>But if he repent not, he shall not be numbered among
my people, that he may not destroy my people, for behold I
know my sheep, and they are numbered.</p>

<p>The Lord also gave the people much instruction regarding
prayer. Among other things he told them:</p>

<p>Behold, verily, verily, I say unto you, ye must watch and
pray always, lest ye enter into temptation; for Satan desireth
to have you; that he may sift you as wheat;</p>

<p>Therefore ye must always pray unto the Father in my
name;</p>

<p>And whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name,
which is right, believing that ye shall receive, behold it shall
be given unto you.</p>

<p>Pray in your families unto the Father, always in my
name, that your wives and your children may be blessed.</p>

<p>And behold, ye shall meet together oft, and ye shall not
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[Pg 215]</a></span>
forbid any man from coming unto you when ye shall meet together,
but suffer them that they may come unto you, and forbid
them not;</p>

<p>But ye shall pray for them, and shall not cast them out;
and if it so be that they come unto you oft, ye shall pray for
them unto the Father, in my name;</p>

<p>Therefore hold up your light that it may shine unto the
world. Behold I am the light which ye shall hold up—that
which ye have seen me do. Behold ye see that I prayed unto
the Father, and ye have witnessed;</p>

<p>And ye see that I have commanded that none of you
should go away, but rather have commanded that ye should
come unto me, that ye might feel and see; even so shall ye do
unto the world; and whosoever breaketh this commandment
suffereth himself to be led into temptation.</p>

<p>When Jesus had made an end of his sayings, he touched
with his hand the disciples whom he had chosen, one by one.
As he touched them he gave them power to give the Holy
Ghost. When he had done this a cloud overshadowed the
multitude, and they saw Jesus no more that day; but the disciples
saw him, and bore record that he ascended into heaven.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[Pg 216]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XLVII" id="CHAPTER_XLVII"></a>CHAPTER XLVII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">JESUS RETURNS AND RENEWS HIS TEACHINGS—HE ADMINISTERS
THE SACRAMENT—HE EXPLAINS THE TEACHINGS
OF THE PROPHETS—THE WORDS OF MALACHI.</p>

<p class="ac">(III. NEPHI CHAP. 19 TO 26.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WHEN JESUS had ascended into heaven the multitudes
dispersed, every one returning home.</p>

<p>All that evening and all that night was the news spread
from mouth to mouth that Jesus had come. Many were too
excited to sleep, and labored diligently spreading the news far
and wide, so that when the morning came the whole people
were astir, wending their way to the place where Jesus was
expected.</p>

<p>When the multitude had gathered together their number
was found to be so great that the disciples divided them into
twelve congregations, and one of them taught each of these
bodies.</p>

<p>After they had prayed to the Father in the name of Jesus
the whole people, led by the disciples, went down to the
water's edge. First, Nephi went into the water and was baptized;
then he baptized those whom Jesus had chosen. After
these had been baptized the Holy Ghost fell upon them, and
they were filled therewith also with fire. And the fire encircled
them about, and angels came down from heaven and
ministered to them.</p>

<p>By and by Jesus himself came, and stood in the midst of
his disciples and taught them. He commanded them all, the
people and the Twelve, to again kneel upon the earth, and
the disciples he instructed to pray.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[Pg 217]</a></span></p>

<p>And they prayed unto Jesus, calling him their Lord and
their God.</p>

<p>When Jesus heard these prayers he went a little way off,
bowed himself to the earth and said:</p>

<p>Father, I thank thee that thou hast given the Holy Ghost
unto these whom I have chosen and it is because of their belief
in me, that I have chosen them out of the world.</p>

<p>Father, I pray thee that thou wilt give the Holy Ghost
unto all them that shall believe in their words.</p>

<p>Father, thou hast given them the Holy Ghost, because
they believe in me, and thou seest that they believe in me,
because thou hearest them, and they pray unto me; and they
pray unto me because I am with them.</p>

<p>And now, Father, I pray unto thee for them, and also for
all those who shall believe on their words, that they may believe
in me, that I may be in them as thou, Father, art in me,
that we may be one.</p>

<p>When our Savior had ended this prayer he returned to
his disciples. He found them still praying. Then he blessed
them, and smiled upon them. When he smiled the light of
his countenance shone upon them, and in reflection of his
brightness they became as white as the face or the garments
of Jesus;—a whiteness like unto which there was nothing
upon this earth.</p>

<p>Jesus, in joy, once more retired a short distance to commune
with his Father in heaven. He prayed:</p>

<p>Father, I thank thee that thou hast purified those whom
I have chosen, because of their faith, and I pray for them, and
also for them who shall believe on their words that they may
be purified in me, through faith on their words, even as they
are purified in me.</p>

<p>Father, I pray not for the world, but those whom thou
hast given me out of the world, because of their faith, that
they may be purified in me, that I may be in them as thou,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[Pg 218]</a></span>
Father, art in me, that we may be one, that I may be glorified
in them.</p>

<p>And when Jesus had spoken these words, he came again
unto his disciples, and behold they did pray steadfastly, without
ceasing, unto him; and he did smile upon them again;
and behold they were white even as Jesus.</p>

<p>And it came to pass that he went again a little way off
and prayed unto the Father;</p>

<p>And tongue cannot speak the words which he prayed,
neither can be written by man the words which he prayed.</p>

<p>And the multitude did hear, and do bear record, and their
hearts were opened, and they did understand in their hearts
the words which he prayed.</p>

<p>Nevertheless, so great and marvelous were the words
which he prayed, that they cannot be written, neither can
they be uttered by man.</p>

<p>And it came to pass that when Jesus had made an end of
praying, he came again to the disciples, and said unto them,
so great faith have I never seen among all the Jews; wherefore
I could not show unto them so great miracles, because
of their unbelief.</p>

<p>Verily I say unto you, there are none of them that have
seen so great things as ye have seen; neither have they heard
so great things as ye have heard.</p>

<p>The Lord Jesus then commanded all to cease from praying,
but he also told them they must not cease to pray in their
hearts. He next directed them to arise; and at this word
they stood upon their feet. Then he administered unto them
bread and wine, the emblems of his body and blood given as
a ransom for their sins and the sins of the whole world.</p>

<p>Where he obtained this bread and wine no one knew,
for neither the disciples nor the people had brought any with
them.</p>

<p>When the multitudes had eaten and drank, they were
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[Pg 219]</a></span>
filled with the Spirit, and with one voice gave glory to Jesus,
whom they both saw and heard.</p>

<p>The Savior then commenced to explain to the multitudes
many of the sayings of the ancient prophets, more especially
those of Isaiah. He dwelt on the great events of the latter
days that should precede his second coming; drawing particular
attention to those that would concern and be connected
with the remnants of the house of Lehi, and in which they
would take part. From his words we learn that in the latter
times the everlasting gospel will be preached in their midst;
that many will receive it; that they will take a prominent part
in the building of the New Jerusalem, and in many of the
other momentous events that will herald the near approach of
that blessed day when the reign of Christ and the triumph of
truth and righteousness shall extend from pole to pole, over
the whole of this habitable globe.</p>

<p>The Savior also recited to them many of the words which
his Father had inspired the Prophet Malachi to utter. Now
the Nephites knew nothing of Malachi, as he lived and prophesied
to the Jews long after Lehi left Jerusalem. So, for
the comfort and instruction of the Nephites, Jesus rehearsed
to them the important things which he had revealed. In fact,
to use the words of Mormon: And he did expound all things,
even from the beginning until the time that he should come
in his glory; yea, even all things which should come upon
the face of the earth, even until the elements should melt
with fervent heat, and the earth should be wrapt together
as a scroll, and the heavens and the earth should pass away;
and even unto the great and last day, when all people and
all kindreds, and all nations and tongues shall stand before
God, to be judged of their works, whether they be good or
whether they be evil; If they be good, to the resurrection of
everlasting life; and if they be evil, to the resurrection of
damnation, being on a parallel, the one on the one hand, and
the other on the other hand, according to the mercy, and the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[Pg 220]</a></span>
justice, and the holiness which is in Christ, who was before
the world began.</p>

<p>And now there cannot be written in this book even a
hundredth part of the things which Jesus did truly teach unto
the people.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XLVIII" id="CHAPTER_XLVIII"></a>CHAPTER XLVIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE SAVIOR CONTINUES HIS MINISTRATIONS—HE RAISES A
MAN FROM THE DEAD—THE LABORS OF THE TWELVE—THE
NAME OF THE CHURCH—THE THREE WHO SHOULD
REMAIN.</p>

<p class="ac">(III. NEPHI CHAP. 27 TO 30.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">FOR THREE days did the Savior mingle with the
Nephites and instruct them; and even after that he met
with them oft, and with them partook of the Sacrament of
the Lord's supper.</p>

<p>More than this, he ministered to and blessed the children
of the Nephites. He loosed the tongues of these little ones,
that they spoke great and marvelous things unto their parents,
even, we are told, greater things than Jesus had revealed to
the people.</p>

<p>Jesus also healed all their sick. The lame, the blind, the
deaf, were made whole, and one man he raised from the
dead.</p>

<p>From this time the twelve disciples began to baptize and
teach as many as came unto them; and as many as were
baptized in the name of Jesus were filled with the Holy Ghost.
Many of them saw and heard wondrous things which are
not lawful to be written.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[Pg 221]</a></span></p>

<p>On one occasion when the disciples were thus traveling,
preaching, and baptizing, they united together in fasting and
mighty prayer. The subject about which they prayed the
most earnestly was, what should be the name of the Church,
for its members were not united on this matter.</p>

<p>While they were thus engaged Jesus again showed himself
unto them, and in answer to their inquiries regarding the
name of his church he told them, Whatsoever ye shall do ye
shall do it in my name; therefore ye shall call the church in
my name; and ye shall call upon the Father in my name,
that he will bless the church for my sake. He further said
to them if they called the church by the name of a man
it would be that man's church, if by Moses' name it would be
Moses' church; but being his church it should be called by
his holy name. And many other instructions gave he unto
them at this time.</p>

<p>It was during this interview that the Savior asked the
Twelve, one by one, What is it that you desire of me, after I
am gone to the Father?</p>

<p>Then nine of them said, We desire after we have lived
unto the age of man, that our ministry wherein thou hast
called us, may have an end, that we may speedily come unto
thee in thy kingdom.</p>

<p>And he said unto them, Blessed are ye, because ye desire
this thing of me; therefore after that ye are seventy
and two years old, ye shall come unto me in my kingdom
and with me ye shall find rest.</p>

<p>Then he turned to the three who had not answered, and
again asked them what they would have him do for them.
But they faltered in their answer; their wish was such a
peculiar one, that they were afraid to express it. And he
said unto them, behold, I know your thoughts, and ye have
desired the thing which John, my beloved, who was with me
in my ministry before that I was lifted up by the Jews, desired
of me;</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[Pg 222]</a></span></p>

<p>Therefore more blessed are ye, for ye shall never taste
of death, but ye shall live to behold all the doings of the
Father, unto the children of men, even until all things shall
be fulfilled, according to the will of the Father, when I shall
come in my glory, with the powers of heaven;</p>

<p>And ye shall never endure the pains of death; but when
I shall come in my glory, ye shall be changed in the twinkling
of an eye from mortality to immortality: and then shall ye be
blessed in the kingdom of my Father.</p>

<p>And again, ye shall not have pain while ye shall dwell in
the flesh, neither sorrow, save it be for the sins of the world:
and all this will I do because of the thing which ye have
desired of me, for ye have desired that ye might bring the
souls of men unto me, while the world shall stand;</p>

<p>And for this cause ye shall have fullness of joy; and ye
shall sit down in the kingdom of my Father; yea your joy
shall be full, even as the Father hath given me fullness of
joy; and ye shall be even as I am, and I am even as the
Father; and the Father and I are one.</p>

<p>These are the three Nephites of whom we sometimes
hear and who either singly or together have appeared to
believers in this generation.</p>

<p>Then Jesus with his finger touched the nine who were to
die, but the three who were to live he did not touch; and then
he departed. And behold, the heavens were opened, and the
three were caught up into heaven, and saw unspeakable
things.</p>

<p>And it was forbidden them that they should utter, neither
was it given unto them power that they could utter, the things
which they saw and heard;</p>

<p>The sacred record gives no information as to who the
three were who were not to taste of death. Mormon was
about to write their names, but the Lord forbade him.</p>

<p>Some have supposed that Nephi, the senior of the disciples,
was one of these three undying ones, who remained to
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[Pg 223]</a></span>
minister on the earth to the people of the latter days; that is
hid from our knowledge, no doubt for a wise purpose. If he
was, he lived through that most happy era of Nephite history,
when all was righteousness, and joy, and peace throughout
America's vast domain; he lived to suffer, with his two brethren,
all the persecutions which the wicked, in later days,
so frequently imposed upon these three favored servants of
the Lord, and in the end he retired from the midst of mankind
when overwhelming corruption again paralyzed the life
of the Nephite nation. If he was one of the nine who passed
away to the presence of their Savior and their God after they
had dwelt three score and twelve years in mortality he must
have laid aside his earthly tabernacle under as happy circumstances
as ever prophet or apostle died, surrounded by a loving,
faithful people, amongst whom the practice of iniquity
was a remembrance of the past. No ruffian hands cut short
his life, or tortured his latest hours, but in the midst of the
most holy peace he passed away to the glories of the eternal
world.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_XLIX" id="CHAPTER_XLIX"></a>CHAPTER XLIX.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE LONG CONTINUED ERA OF PEACE AND RIGHTEOUSNESS—DEATH
OF NEPHI—HIS SON AMOS—AMOS THE SECOND.</p>

<p class="ac">(IV. NEPHI.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WHEN Jesus left the Nephites to the care of his disciples
he had so thoroughly filled the people with the influences
and powers of the eternal worlds that evil utterly ceased
in their midst; they were united in all things temporal and
spiritual. Universal peace prevailed. Love, joy, harmony,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[Pg 224]</a></span>
everything desirable to make the life of man a perfect condition
of unalloyed, holy happiness reigned supreme. Indeed,
it may be said that a type, a foreshadowing of the millennium
for once found place and foothold among the erring sons of
humanity.</p>

<p>At this blessed period Nephi, the son of Nephi, received
the sacred plates. His duty, as the recorder of the doings of
his people, was a most happy one; he had nothing but good
to relate of their lives and actions, and to record that perfect
peace prevailed on all the vast continent. The Nephites increased
in numbers (Lamanites there were none), they prospered
in circumstances, they grew in material wealth, all of
which was held in common, according to the order of God.
They colonized and spread far abroad; they rebuilt their
ancient capital and many other cities; they also founded many
new ones. Above all, they were rich in heavenly treasures;
the Holy Spirit reigned in every heart and illumined every
soul.</p>

<p>When Nephi died (A. C. 110) this inexpressibly happy,
heavenly state still continued in undiminished warmth of divine
and brotherly love and strength of abiding faith. All the
generation to which Nephi belonged entered in at the strait
gate, and walked the narrow way to the eternal city of God;
not one of them was lost.</p>

<p>At Nephi's death his son Amos became the custodian of
the holy things; and he held them for eighty-four years (from
A. C. 110 to A. C. 194). He lived in the days of the Nephites'
greatest prosperity and happiness. The perfect law
of righteousness was still their only guide. But before he
passed away to his heavenly home, a small cloud had appeared
upon the horizon, fatal harbinger of the approaching
devastating hurricane. A few, weary of the uninterrupted
bliss, the perfect harmony, the universal love that everywhere
prevailed, seceded from the church and took upon them the
title of Lamanites, which ill-boding name had only been
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[Pg 225]</a></span>
known to the Nephites by tradition for more than one hundred
years. It may be asked, How was it possible that men
and women should withdraw from such a holy order or society
where all was perfect peace, where every man dealt
justly with his neighbor, where none inflicted wrongs and
none suffered from injustice done them—where angels ministered
to the children of mortality, and heavenly revelations
were their constant guides? If the inquirer will answer why
Lucifer, the son of the morning, in heaven itself, rebelled
against the Almighty Father, and led astray one-third of the
angelic hosts, we will reply by saying that he, Satan, tempted
the dissenting Nephites with this same spirit of rebellion to
the divine power, and that he succeeded in ensnaring them
and leading them away captive to his will.</p>

<p>A second Amos succeeded his father as the keeper of
the records. His duties were not the happy ones of his immediate
predecessors. Instead of good he had to chronicle
much evil.</p>

<p>Amos himself was a righteous man, but he lived to witness
an ever increasing flood of iniquity break over the land,
a phase of evil-doing that arose not from ignorance and false
tradition, but from direct and willful rebellion against God,
and apostasy from his laws. The wholesome checks to vice
and misery found in the plan of salvation were knowingly
and intentionally removed or done away; the voice of reason
was disregarded; the promptings of the Holy Spirit were
defiantly repelled; men's unbridled passions again bore sway;
disunion, dissension, violence, hatred, distress, dismay, bloodshed
and havoc spread the wide continents over; and from
their high pinnacle of righteousness, peace, happiness, refinement,
social advantage, etc., the people were hurled once
more into an abyss of misery and barbarism, now more profound,
more torturing, and more degrading than ever.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[Pg 226]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_L" id="CHAPTER_L"></a>CHAPTER L.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE APOSTASY—IT GROWS IN INTENSITY—THE
PERSECUTION OF THE DISCIPLES—LAMANITES
AGAIN—REAPPEARANCE OF THE GADIANTON
BANDS—WAR—AMMARON HIDES THE RECORDS.</p>

<p class="ac">(IV. NEPHI.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">BY THE year A. C. 201, all the second generation had
passed away save a few; the people had greatly multiplied
and spread over the face of the land, north and south,
and had become exceedingly rich; they wore costly apparel
which they adorned with ornaments of gold and silver, pearls
and precious stones. From this date they no more had their
property in common, but, like the rest of the world, every
man sought gain, wealth, power and influence for himself and
his. All the old evils arising from selfishness were revived.
Soon they began to build churches after their own fashion,
and hire preachers who pandered to their lusts; some even
began to deny the Savior.</p>

<p>From A. C. 210 to A. C. 230, the people waxed greatly
in iniquity and impurity of life. Different dissenting sects
multiplied, infidels abounded. The three remaining disciples
were sorely persecuted, notwithstanding that they performed
many mighty miracles. They were shut up in prison, but the
prisons were rent in twain by the power of God; they were
cast into fiery furnaces, but the flames harmed them not;
they were thrown into dens of wild beasts, but they played
with the savage inmates as a child does with a lamb, and
received no harm; they were not subject to many of the
laws that govern our mortal bodies, they had passed through
a glorious change, by which they were freed from earthly
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[Pg 227]</a></span>
pain, suffering and death. Not only did the wicked persecute
these three immortal ones; others also of God's people suffered
from their unhallowed anger and bitter hatred; but the
faithful neither reviled at the reviler nor smote the smiter;
they bore these things with patience and fortitude, remembering
the pains of their Redeemer.</p>

<p>In the year A. C. 231 there was a great division among
the people. The old party lines were again definitely marked.
Again the old animosity assumed shape, and Nephite and
Lamanite once more became implacable foes. Those who
rejected and renounced the gospel assumed the latter name,
and with their eyes open, and a full knowledge of their inexcusable
infamy, they taught their children the same base falsehoods
that in ages past had caused the unceasing hatred that
reigned in the hearts of the children of Laman and Lemuel
toward the seed of their younger brothers.</p>

<p>By A. C. 244 the more wicked portion of the people
had become exceedingly strong, as well as far more numerous
than the righteous. They deluded themselves by building
all sorts of churches, with creeds to suit the increasing
depravity of the masses.</p>

<p>When 260 years had passed away, the Gadianton bands,
with all their secret signs and abominations, through the cunning
of Satan, again appeared and increased until, in A. C.
300, they had spread over all the land. By this time, also, the
Nephites, having gradually forsaken their first love, had so far
sunk in the abyss of iniquity that they had grown as wicked,
as proud, as corrupt and as vile as the Lamanites. All were
submerged in one overwhelming flood of infamy, and there
were none that were righteous, save it were the disciples of
Jesus.</p>

<p>Still, active hostilities did not break out for some time;
but when war commenced, it scarcely ceased until that great
battle near Cumorah, which brought extinction to the Nephite
race. This war, or series of wars, was one of peculiar horrors.
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[Pg 228]</a></span>
All the old savagery, ten times intensified, was rekindled,
transforming the combatants into fiends. Each race
seems to have striven to out-rival the other in its bloody and
infernal inhumanity. Mormon, the Nephite prophet-general,
in an epistle to his son Moroni, sorrowingly relates the fate
of the Nephite prisoners—men, women and children—taken
at Sherrizah. He adds: And the husbands and fathers of
those women and children they [the Lamanites] have slain;
and they feed the women upon the flesh of their husbands,
and the children upon the flesh of their fathers; and no
water save a little do they give them. And notwithstanding
the abomination of the Lamanites, it doth not exceed that of
our people in Moriantum. For behold, many of the daughters
of the Lamanites have they taken prisoners; and after depriving
them of that which was most dear and precious above
all things, which is chastity and virtue; and after they had
done this thing they did murder them in a most cruel manner,
torturing their bodies even unto death; and after they have
done this, they devour their flesh like unto wild beasts, because
of the hardness of their hearts; and they do it for a token of
bravery. Such was the horrible condition into which open,
wilful, determined rejection of the gospel had brought both
races.</p>

<p>Amos entrusted the records to his son Ammaron in the
year 306 A. C.</p>

<p>Owing to the increasing depravity and vileness of the
Nephites, Ammaron was constrained by the Holy Ghost to
hide up all the sacred things which had been handed down
from generation to generation (A. C. 320). The place where
he hid them is said to have been in the land Antum, in a hill
which was called Shim. After he had hid them up, he informed
Mormon, then a child ten years old, of what he had
done, and placed the buried treasures in his charge. He instructed
Mormon to go, when he was about twenty-four years
old, to the hill where they were hid, and take the plates of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[Pg 229]</a></span>
Nephi and record thereon, what he had observed concerning
the people. The remainder of the records, etc., he was to
leave where they were.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LI" id="CHAPTER_LI"></a>CHAPTER LI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE LAST LONG SERIES OF WARS—MORMON—THE FINAL
CONFLICT AT CUMORAH—THE LAST OF THE NEPHITES.</p>

<p class="ac">(MORMON.)</p>


<p class="drop-cap">IT WAS in the year 322 A. C. that actual war broke out
between the Nephites and Lamanites, for the first time
since the Redeemer's appearing. It commenced in the land
of Zarahemla near the waters of Sidon. A number of battles
were fought, in which the armies of the former were victorious.
Four years later the savage contest was renewed. In
the interim iniquity had greatly increased. As foretold by
the prophets, men's property became slippery, things movable
were subject to unaccountable disappearances, and dread and
distrust filled the hearts of the disobedient. When the war
recommenced, the youthful Mormon was chosen to lead the
armies of his nation.</p>

<p>The next year saw disaster follow the Nephite cause.
The people retreated before the Lamanites to the north countries.
The year following they met with still further reverses,
and in A. C. 329 rapine, revolution and carnage prevailed
throughout all the land.</p>

<p>In 330 the Lamanite king, Aaron, with an army of forty-four
thousand men, was defeated by Mormon, who had forty-two
thousand warriors under his command.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[Pg 230]</a></span></p>

<p>Five years later the Lamanites drove the degenerate Nephites
to the land of Jashon, and thence yet further northward
to the land of Shem. But in the year following the
tide of victory changed, and Mormon, with thirty thousand
troops, defeated fifty thousand of the enemy in the land of
Shem; then he followed up with such energetic measures that
by the year 349 the Nephites had again taken possession of
the lands of their inheritance.</p>

<p>These successes resulted in a treaty between the Nephites
as one party and the Lamanites and Gadianton robbers
as the other. By its provisions the Nephites possessed the
country north of the Isthmus, while the Lamanites held the
regions south. A peace of ten years followed this treaty.</p>

<p>In the year 360, the king of the Lamanites again declared
war. To repel the expected invasion, the people of
Nephi gathered at the land of Desolation. There the Lamanites
attacked them, were defeated, and returned home. Not
content with this repulse, the succeeding year they made
another inroad into the northern country, and were again
repulsed. The Nephites then took the initiative and invaded
the southern continent, but being unsuccessful, were driven
back to the frontier at Desolation (A. C. 363). The same
season, the city of Desolation was captured by the Lamanitish
warriors, but was wrested from them the year following.</p>

<p>This state of things continued another twenty years;
war, contention, rapine, pillage, and all the horrors incident
to the letting loose of men's most depraved and brutal passions,
filled the land. Sometimes one army conquered, sometimes
the other. Now it was the Nephites who were pouring
their forces into the south; then the Lamanites who were
overflowing the north. Whichever side triumphed, that triumph
was of short duration; but to all it meant sacrifice,
cruelty, blood-guiltiness and woe. At last, when every nerve
had been strained for conquest, every man collected who
could be found, the two vast hosts, with unquenchable hatred
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[Pg 231]</a></span>
and unrelenting obstinacy, met at the hill Cumorah to decide
the destiny of half the world. It was the final struggle,
which was to end in the extermination of one or both of
the races that had conjointly ruled America for nearly a thousand
years (A. C. 385). When the days of that last fearful
struggle were ended, all but twenty-four of the Nephite race
had been, by the hand of violence, swept into untimely graves,
save a few, a very few, who had fled into the south country.
The powers, the glories, the beauties of this favored branch
of Israel's chosen race had sunk beneath a sea of blood; the
word of their God, whom they had so long disregarded, was
vindicated; the warnings of his servants were fulfilled.</p>

<p>The Lamanites were now rulers of the western world,
their traditional enemies being utterly destroyed. But they
did not cultivate peace; no sooner were the Nephites obliterated,
than they commenced fighting among themselves. The
lonely Moroni, the last of the Nephites, tells us, A. C. 400,
that the Lamanites are at war one with another; and the
face of the land is one continued round of murder and bloodshed;
and no man knoweth the end of the war. And again,
yet later, he writes: Their wars are exceeding fierce among
themselves.</p>

<p>Such was the sad condition of the Lamanite race in the
early part of the fifth century after Christ. There the inspired
record closes; henceforth we have nothing but uncertain
tradition. The various contending tribes, in their thirst
for blood so long gratified, sunk deeper and deeper into savage
degradation; the arts of civilization were almost entirely
lost to the great mass of the people. Decades and centuries
rolled by, and after a time, in some parts, a better state of
things slowly uprose. In Central America, Mexico, Peru,
and other places, the foundations of new kingdoms were
laid, in which were gradually built up civilizations peculiarly
their own, but in many ways bearing record to the idiosyncrasies
of their ancient predecessors. With this we have here little
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[Pg 232]</a></span>
to do; many of their traditions (though disregarded by mankind)
bear unequivocal testimony to the truth of the Book
of Mormon, and we have the joyous assurance that as the
words of their ancient prophets recorded therein have been
fulfilled to the letter in their humiliation; and as they have
drunk to the dregs from the cup of bitterness of the wrath
of God, so is the glorious day now dawning, when the light
of the eternal gospel shall illumine the hearts of their descendants;
fill them with the love of God; renew their ancient
steadfastness and faith, and make them the fitting instruments
in his hands of accomplishing all his holy purposes
with regard to them, in which also shall be fulfilled all the
gracious, glorious promises made by Jehovah to this transplanted
branch of the olive tree of Israel.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LII" id="CHAPTER_LII"></a>CHAPTER LII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE HISTORIANS OF THE NEPHITES—THE PLATES OF NEPHI—LIST
OF THEIR CUSTODIANS—THEIR LENGTHENED YEARS.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">SHORTLY after the arrival of Lehi and his little colony
on the promised land, Nephi received a commandment
from the Lord to make certain "plates of ore" upon which to
engrave a record of the doings of his people. Some time
later, or between thirty and forty years after the departure of
Lehi from Jerusalem, Nephi was further instructed regarding
the records. The Lord said unto him, Make other plates;
and thou shalt engraven many things upon them which are
good in my sight, for the profit of thy people. Nephi, to be
obedient to the commandment of the Lord, went and made
these other plates, and upon them were engraven the records
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[Pg 233]</a></span>
from which the first portions of the Book of Mormon are
translated; or those parts known to us as the First and Second
Books of Nephi, and the Books of Jacob, Enos, Jarom, and
Omni.</p>

<p>The two sets of plates manufactured by Nephi were both
used as records of his people and called by his name; but
their contents were not identical. Upon the first set was
engraven the political history of the Nephites, upon the second
their religious growth and development. The one described
the acts of their kings, and the wars, contentions
and destructions which came upon the nation; the other contained
the story of the dealings of the Lord with that people,
the ministry of his servants, the teachings and prophecies.
Of the contents of the first we know but little, simply that
which we gather from incidental remarks made in the second;
but the second is given to us in its completeness in the translation
contained in the Book of Mormon.</p>

<p>It would have been very interesting to students of history
to have received the detailed account of the reigns of the
kings who governed the people of Nephi, that is, to those
who would accept these records as of God; but it was far
more important that those most sacred truths contained in the
revelations of heaven to that people should be made manifest
to this generation. The one would be a satisfaction to our
intellectual natures, but the other is necessary to our eternal
salvation; for the Book of Mormon contains the fullness of
the gospel, and also many things plain and most precious that
have been taken out of the Jewish scriptures, through the
craft or ignorance of apostate Jews and Christians. For this
most important reason those portions of the Nephite records
that are now contained in the Book of Mormon were first revealed;
we should never have been willing to have accepted
the others without them, for it is upon the basis of religion,
not of history, that the Latter-day Saints accept the Book of
Mormon. We also have the promise that other plates will be
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[Pg 234]</a></span>
translated and given unto us in the Lord's due time, and
doubtless among them will be those first plates upon which
Nephi recorded, with such detail, the travels and labors in
the wilderness of his father and associates.</p>

<p>The plates of Nephi containing the sacred annals of his
people were not entirely filled with engravings until about
two hundred years before Christ. They were made by Nephi
between the years 570 and 560 before the advent of the Redeemer;
but the record on them goes back to the time when
Lehi left Jerusalem, or 600 B. C., so they in reality contain
the history of God's dealings with that branch of the house
of Israel for about four hundred years.</p>

<p>When Nephi died he transferred these sacred records to
the care of his brother Jacob. From that time to the time
that Moroni finally hid them in the hill Cumorah, they were
in the hands of four families, who had charge of them, as
near as can be told from the abridgment that we have in the
Book of Mormon, as follows: Jacob and his descendants
held them from B. C. 546 to about B. C. 200, when they were
transferred to King Benjamin, who, with his son Mosiah, the
younger, held them until B. C. 91, at which time they were
given into the care of Alma, the chief judge, and he and his
posterity retained them until 320 years after the advent of the
Messiah. After these, Mormon and his son, Moroni, were
the custodians until the close of the record, in the year 421
after Christ.</p>

<p>In the table that follows, B. C. signifies before Christ,
and A. C. after Christ, counting from the true date of his
birth as given in the Book of Mormon, and not from the
accepted Christian Anno Domini (year of our Lord), which
is now very generally supposed to be from two to four
years wrong. In those places where no date is given, the
desired information is not afforded in the Book of Mormon,
and therefore can only be guessed at. We therefore prefer
to leave such places blank. It will also be remembered
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[Pg 235]</a></span>
that Mormon, just before the great last battle, which resulted
in the extinction of the Nephite nation, hid up in the
hill Cumorah all the records which had been entrusted to him
by the hand of the Lord, save it were the few plates which
he gave to his son Moroni.</p>

<p>The following are the names of the Nephite historians,
with the times during which they held the records:</p>

<ul>
<li>Nephi, from——to 546 B. C.</li>
<li>Jacob, from 546 to——</li>
<li>Enos, from——to 422.</li>
<li>Jarom, from 422 to 362.</li>
<li>Omni, from 362 to 318.</li>
<li>Amaron, from 318 to 280.</li>
<li>Chemish, from 280 to——</li>
<li>Abinadom, from——to——</li>
<li>Amaleki, from——to 200 (about).</li>
<li>King Benjamin, from 200 to 125.</li>
<li>King Mosiah, from 125 to 91.</li>
<li>Alma (the younger), from 91 to 73.</li>
<li>Helaman (the elder), from 73 to 57.</li>
<li>Shiblon, from 57 to 53.</li>
<li>Helaman (the younger), from 53 to 39.</li>
<li>Nephi, from 39 to 1.</li>
<li>Nephi (the disciple), from 1 to 34 A. C.</li>
<li>Nephi, from 34 to 110.</li>
<li>Amos, from 110 to 194.</li>
<li>Amos (the younger), from 194 to 306.</li>
<li>Ammaron, from 306 to 320.</li>
<li>Mormon, from 320 to 385.</li>
<li>Moroni, from 385 to 421.</li>
</ul>

<p>In the above table, one thing will most certainly strike
the attention of the observant reader. It is the lengthened
period that some of the historians held the records. Jacob
and his son Enos held them one hundred and twenty-four
years. Jarom held them sixty. In this fact we find a very
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[Pg 236]</a></span>
pleasing confirmation of the statement of Nephi that during
the time he and his brethren were wandering in the wilderness,
living on raw meat and suffering all kinds of hardships,
fatigue and privations, the Lord so greatly blessed the women
in the company that they were strong, yea, even like unto the
men, having an abundance of milk to suckle the babes born
unto them. Jacob was born at this time, and doubtless inherited
an exceedingly strong constitution, which he transmitted
to his posterity.</p>

<p>The second epoch during which the longevity of the
custodians of the plates is remarkable is during that reign of
universal righteousness which followed the ministry of the
crucified Savior. By living unto the Lord in all things their
lives were marvelously prolonged; especially were those of
the children born during the continuance of this happy and
holy period and before the effects of the after apostasy had
begun to work on them. Thus Nephi, the son of Nephi the
disciple, had charge of the records seventy-six years, his son
Amos, eighty-four years, and Amos, the son of the last
named, the wonderful period of one hundred and twelve years;
or father, son and grandson, three generations, a total of
two hundred and seventy-two years. What a powerful sermon
this one fact preaches in favor of entire submission of
body and soul to the perfect and perfecting law of God!</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[Pg 237]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LIII" id="CHAPTER_LIII"></a>CHAPTER LIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE WOMEN OF THE BOOK OF MORMON—THEIR CONDITION
AND POSITION—ABISH—ISABEL—MARRIAGE—AMULEK—MORONI'S
TITLE OF LIBERTY—THE MOTHERS OF THE
AMMONITES—TWO EXTREMES.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">IT IS somewhat noticeable how little prominence is given to
womankind in the historical narrative of the Book of Mormon,
and unfortunately when mention is made of them it too
frequently grows out of man's sins and their misfortunes.
Of all the descendants of Lehi and Sariah, but two women
are mentioned by name; one, Abish, a converted waiting
woman to a queen of the Lamanites; the other, Isabel, a
harlot of the land of Sidon, whose meretricious charms seduced
Corianton, the son of Alma, from the work of the ministry
among the Zoramites.</p>

<p>Although we have but few individual characters standing
out in relief from the historical background, yet from many
incidental references as to the story of the Nephites is told we
are led to the conclusion that women among that people
enjoyed a much greater degree of liberty, and wielded a more
powerful influence than they did among contemporary Gentile
nations on the eastern hemisphere—say in Babylon, Persia
or Greece. We deem this mainly attributable to two causes,
first, the Israelitish origin of the race; and again, the power
and grace with which the principles of the gospel were
preached by a long succession of prophets, who almost uninterruptedly
ministered to the seed of Nephi. That this latter
cause had much to do with woman's pleasing condition among
that people is evident, for we find from the historical narrative
that whenever they turned from the Lord it was then that
tribulation and oppression came upon their wives and daughters,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[Pg 238]</a></span>
and they suffered from the iniquities of their husbands
and the fury of their enemies. With regard to the first
named cause it is generally admitted that the Hebrew women
of antiquity enjoyed greater liberty and possessed more privileges
than did those of the surrounding nations of the same
period. Let the Bible and the history of contemporary nations
be compared and the difference is apparent.</p>

<p>The Nephites lived in a dispensation varying considerably
from that of the latter days. They observed the law of
Moses, to which was added the higher code of the gospel.
Our readers know how well both these protect the rights of
women, and how sacredly they guard the marriage covenant;
infidelity to that sacred bond of union being regarded, whether
in the man or in the woman, as a most heinous offense, and
worthy of the severest penalties.</p>

<p>At the commencement of the Nephite national life, when
they were few in numbers, they seem for a time to have been
tainted with some of the social vices of the degenerate people
from whom the Lord had separated them. They committed
great immoralities and took wives for utterly unworthy purposes,
and without the fear of the Lord before their eyes;
and after they had taken them, they frequently abused or
neglected them, until their suffering cries came up before the
Eternal One, and heaven forbade any man among them taking
more than one wife, but adding this proviso: For if I
will, saith the Lord of hosts, raise up seed unto me, I will
command my people; otherwise they shall hearken to these
things. This injunction, we are of the opinion, was afterwards
removed, and the foreshadowed command given, as it
is evident from the later history of the Nephites that in a better
era of their national life polygamy was sanctioned by the
law and practiced among them, and that, indeed, by the men
most favored of God. As an example, we will cite the
prophet Amulek, the devoted friend and zealous fellow-laborer
of the younger Alma; the only man in all the vast
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[Pg 239]</a></span>
city of Ammonihah to whom an angel was sent, and in whose
behalf mighty miracles were wrought. He expressly mentions
his women, and as he places them next to himself and
before his children, his father and all his other kinsfolk and
kindred, and nowhere uses the word wife or wives, it is evident
that his wives were meant and not serving-women. No
one, surely, would argue that he would give to the latter the
place of honor in his address to his fellow-citizens, before his
parents and his children. As another instance, the great number
of Chief Judge Pahoran's sons is incidentally mentioned.</p>

<p>It was during the brighter days of the rule of the Judges
that women, more than at any time before the appearance of
the Messiah on this continent, seem to have been most highly
regarded and esteemed. The Nephites were then living under
that excellent code of laws drawn up by the inspired King
Mosiah, which bear evidence of having been most admirably
adapted to a people worthy of a large amount of liberty.
This age was adorned with the presence of such men as
Alma, Moroni (the prophet-general of the Nephite armies),
Ammon and the other sons of King Mosiah, Helaman, Amulek
and others conspicuous for their devotion to the laws of
God and the rights and liberties of the people. General
Moroni, than whom a more devoted man to the cause of
truth and humanity never lived, is especially conspicuous
in his untiring efforts for the safety and happiness of the
wives and little ones of his people. On the standard to which
he rallied the patriot warriors of the republic, which he
named the Title of Liberty, he inscribed, In memory of our
God, our religion and freedom, and our peace, our wives and
our children. This seems to have been his watchword
throughout the long and sanguinary succeeding campaigns,
in which he defended the Nephites from the savage onslaughts
of their Lamanitish foes. Again and again we
find him rallying the hosts of Nephi with this soul-stirring
cry, and under the ardor it wrought in their hearts carrying
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[Pg 240]</a></span>
triumph to their banners and freedom to their land.
One series of events that occurred during this long war sheds
a most pleasing light upon the inner life of the faithful among
the Nephites; it is found in the story of Helaman and his two
thousand striplings, who, though very young, were so full of
the spirit of faith implanted in their hearts by the wise counsels
of their loving and God-fearing mothers, that in the might
of Jehovah they went forth against the enemies of their
adopted country (for they were Lamanites by birth), and no
power could withstand them. Their mothers' teachings and
their mothers' prayers were weapons of destruction to their
foes and shields of defense to themselves. They went forth
conquering and to conquer, and the All-seeing One only knows
how much the teachings of those saintly women effected
towards the preservation of the Nephite commonwealth from
imminent destruction.</p>

<p>And what shall we say of the condition of woman in that
blessed Sabbatic era succeeding the glorious appearing of the
Redeemer on this western land, when for nearly two hundred
years this continent enjoyed undisturbed and heavenly peace;
when all men devoutly worshiped the Lord and dealt justly
with their fellows—men or women? It was an age in which
no woman was wronged, no deserted children pined in the
streets, no abused wives mourned in secret, or lifted their sorrowing
hearts in anguish to the Great Father of mankind; no
brazen courtesans flaunted on the broad highways, or ruined
maidens hid their sorrow and shame wherever seclusion was
the most profound. The inspired historian tells us that if
ever there were a happy people on this earth, there they
were found; and most happy must have been the gentler ones,
who bear in the stubborn battle of life so large a share of its
sorrows and misfortunes.</p>

<p>But this golden age was soon followed by its opposite,
when every virtue seems to have been supplanted by a vice,
and all good was turned to evil. At almost lightning speed,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[Pg 241]</a></span>
the people having once taken the downward track, the nation
rushed to ruin, until this continent became one vast field of
carnage, rapine, and misery, over which devils gloated and
hell enlarged itself. Indeed, the whole land seemed peopled
with a race of demons who perpetuated cruelties that could
alone be conceived in the hearts of the damned. During
these lengthened years of untold horror the fair daughters of
the land suffered unspeakable barbarities. Life, virtue, everything
was the plaything of the victor, be he Nephite or
Lamanite, until in the hate of revenge and the fury of despair
they joined their national leaders on the battlefield, and with
their husbands, sons and brothers, dyed their hands in the
blood of the foe. Nor did they arm themselves alone, but
with feelings turned to those of monsters, they put weapons
into the hands of their children and inflamed their young
minds with the savage love of slaughter. The war was not
one for supremacy alone; it was for national and individual
existence; and, midst a sea of carnage, unparalleled on any
land save ours, the Nephite nation was swept out of existence,
leaving scarce a trace behind, a most terrible instance of
divine mercy scorned and divine laws abused.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LIV" id="CHAPTER_LIV"></a>CHAPTER LIV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">DOMESTIC LIFE AMONG THE NEPHITES—HOUSE-HOLD
DUTIES—DRESS—ORNAMENTS—HOMES—FOOD—MANUFACTURES—TRANSPORTATION.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">FROM the casual references found in the historic portions
of the Book of Mormon, we are led to infer that the
domestic life of the Nephites was patterned, as it very
naturally would be, after the manners and customs of their
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[Pg 242]</a></span>
forefathers in the land of Jerusalem, modified, of course,
by time and their surroundings. The changed material conditions,
the absence of older though co-existent peoples and
powers, the new and sometimes strange animal and vegetable
productions, etc., all had an influence in the formation and
growth of their civilization; trivial, perhaps, when considered
separately, but when taken together, and working for centuries,
having a marked effect on their public polity and
home life. It is, however, necessary to explain that the
details of the latter are very meagre, and only obtained incidentally,
as they may form a link in the chain of some historical
narrative, or be introduced as an illustration in some doctrinal
teaching or prophetic warning.</p>

<p>In the midst of a people guided or reproved through
their entire national life by an almost continuous succession of
inspired teachers, it is but reasonable to conclude that the
domestic virtues were assiduously cultivated, and all departures
therefrom severely rebuked. Industry, economy, thrift,
prudence, and moderation in dress were evidently as much
the subject of the prophet's commendation then as in these
latter days. Zeniff and others directly refer to the labors
and toils of the Nephite women in spinning and making the
material with which they clothed themselves and their households;
and the same fabrics which delight the modern daughters
of Israel also appear to have pleased the eyes of their
Nephite sisters in the long ago. We must, however, say
to the praise of these ancient worthies, the mothers of Mosiah,
Alma, Moroni, Helaman, and of the two thousand striplings
who loved to call the latter father, that the beauty of their
apparel was the workmanship of their own hands. Steam
looms, spinning jennys, and their like, were unknown, so far
as we can learn, to the enterprising, vigorous, God-blessed
race that for nearly a thousand years filled the American
continent with the favored seed of Jacob's much-loved son.</p>

<p>The materials of which the clothing of this race were
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[Pg 243]</a></span>
made are frequently mentioned in the inspired record. Fine
silk, fine twined or twisted linen, and cloth of every kind are
often spoken of. In one place good homely cloth is mentioned.
By the word homely we must not understand the
writer to mean ugly; the word is there evidently applied in
its original significance, as it is used today in England, for
homelike or fit for home—such material as was suited to the
every-day life of an industrious, hard-working people.</p>

<p>The love of ornaments has ever been a characteristic of
Abraham's chosen race. The golden earrings and bracelets
that gladdened the eyes of Rebecca, when sought as the
wife of the patriarch's son, have had their counterpart in
many a more modern instance. It was so with Sariah's
myriad daughters. Time and again we read of pride and
vanity entering the hearts of the people, and of their affections
being set upon their costly apparel and their ornaments
of gold, of silver, of pearls, of precious things, (gems?) their
bracelets, ringlets, etc.</p>

<p>Nor would it be just to convey the idea that the gentler
sex were alone guilty of these extravagances; the sacred
record admits of no such conclusion. We cannot judge by
the sober drabs, greys and browns with which the civilized
gentleman of today clothes himself, of the colors, the styles
or the fashions of the raiment of the Nephite beaux. The
only safe conclusion that can be drawn is that they probably
copied to some extent the gorgeousness of tropical nature by
which they were surrounded. Nor is it reasonable to suppose
that a single description would apply to the styles in the
days of Lehi, of Benjamin and of Mormon, any more than
the varied fashions of the days of the Williams, the Edwards,
the Jameses and the Georges of English history could all be
condensed into one sentence. It is not conceivable that dress,
or anything else, remained entirely unchanged throughout
a thousand years, though it is quite possible that those changes
were nothing like so sudden or so radical as have been
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[Pg 244]</a></span>
those that have taken place among the leading nations of
western Europe. On these points, however, so far as the
record of Mormon is concerned, we can simply surmise, as
the military accoutrements, armor, etc., of the warrior are
the only habiliments with regard to which he gives any particular
details. It is this poverty of information on this and
kindred subjects that makes it so difficult for our artists to
illustrate, with any assurance of approximate correctness,
scenes and incidents from Book of Mormon history.</p>

<p>Nor can we learn much more with regard to their residences
than we can concerning their dress. The most detailed
account given of any man's home is that of Nephi,
the son of Helaman. His house was situated on the main
highway which led to the chief market place of the city of
Zarahemla. In front of his house was a garden, and near
the gate opening upon the highway was a tower, upon the
top of which the prophet was accustomed to pray. These
towers, from the numerous references made to them, either
as private property or attached to their places of worship, as
watch towers or as a part of their system of fortification, must
have formed quite a conspicuous feature in the Nephite landscape.</p>

<p>The residences of the rich were elegant and spacious,
adorned with exceedingly fine wood work, carving, etc., and
with ornaments of gold, silver, copper, brass, steel and other
metals. From the importance attached to the fact that but
little timber existed in the northern continent when the Nephites
began to spread over it, and consequently that the immigrants
had to build their houses of cement, it is presumable
that wood entered largely into the composition of the
buildings. This idea is strengthened by the frequent reference
made to the skill of their artisans in wood working, and
in the excellence they had attained in the refining of ores and
the manufacturing of metal ornaments for their houses and
persons. Regarding one monarch it is written: King Noah
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[Pg 245]</a></span>
built many elegant and spacious buildings; and he ornamented
them with fine works of wood, and of all manner of precious
things, of gold and of silver, and of iron, and of brass, and of
ziff and of copper; and he also built him a spacious palace
and a throne in the midst thereof, all of which was of fine
wood, and was ornamented with gold and silver, and with
precious things. And he also caused that his workmen should
work all manner of fine work within the walls of the temple,
of fine wood, and of copper, and of brass, etc. This was in
the land of Lehi-Nephi.</p>

<p>We next turn to the food of this people. Here, also we
are without definite information, but we can measurably judge
of their staple articles of diet by noticing the grains they cultivated
most extensively: to wit, wheat, corn and barley, the latter
appearing to have been the standard by which they gauged
the price of other commodities. Great attention was also
given to the planting of fruit trees and grape vines. From
the fruit of the grape abundance of wine was manufactured,
of which (we think we do the Nephites no injustice by saying
it) they were as fond as are the generality of mankind. They
were not as attached to a meat diet as were the Lamanites,
who were great flesh-eaters, but they apparently kept large
flocks and herds as a source of food supply, as well as for
wool, leather, etc., and to provide for the numerous sacrifices
enjoined by the law of Moses, which they carefully observed,
until the offering of that greatest of all sacrifices on Mount
Calvary, of which all the rest were but types and shadows.</p>

<p>Thus we may conclude that bread made from corn,
wheat or barley, the flesh of their flocks and herds, together
with that of wild animals caught in the chase, fruit, wine,
milk and honey, formed the basis of their daily food, differing
no doubt in details, according to the location, climate and
other circumstances.</p>

<p>Their methods of locomotion and modes of transportation
are not described. They were very rich in horses, and doubtless
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[Pg 246]</a></span>
made use of them as beasts of burden. The fact that
large bodies of this people made extended journeys in their
various migrations and colonizings, is beyond dispute. From
one family they filled a continent, or more properly two continents.
The use of ships is not mentioned until the middle
of the last century before the Christian era. These were
then used in conveying immigrants, lumber, provisions, etc.,
to the northern continent; the first ship-building, of which we
have an account, having been done at the settlements near
the Isthmus of Panama, to which point good roads had by
that time been constructed. In the earlier history of the
Nephites it is probable that most of their material was transported
on pack animals, as is done today in the regions then
inhabited by them. In the dense tropical vegetation of the
wilderness, and along the mountain slopes of the Andes, road-making
was difficult and expensive, and packing on the backs
of animals (say the horse, the mule, the llama, the alpaca,
etc.,) was the cheapest and most convenient to a comparatively
poor and small people.</p>

<p>Chariots are mentioned but seldom, The Lamanite monarch,
Lamoni, had his horses and chariots, to which reference
is more than once made; and in after years, when the Nephites
gathered with all they possessed into one place, to defend
themselves against the Gadianton robber (A. C. 17), they
removed their provisions, grain, etc., by means of vehicles
called chariots. These are the only instances, which the
writer remembers where vehicles of any kind are spoken of in
the Book of Mormon, in connection with the inhabitants of
this continent.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[Pg 247]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LV" id="CHAPTER_LV"></a>CHAPTER LV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">AGRICULTURE AMONG THE NEPHITES—GRAINS—STOCK RAISING—IRRIGATION.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">NO SOONER had Lehi and his little colony arrived on
the promised land than they commenced the cultivation
of the soil, planting therein the seeds they had brought with
them from the land of Judea, which, to their great joy, yielded
abundantly. The grains and fruits of the Asiatic continent
were found to flourish as luxuriantly in the soil of America as
in their native land. This not only held good in the land of
the Nephites' first inheritance, but also in the lands of their
later possession—Nephi, Zarahemla, etc., as all through the
Book of Mormon we have occasional references (incidental to
the story of their history) to the success that attended their
farming operations. Nor must it be imagined that their business
was carried on in the primitive manner that characterizes
the labors of Laman's degenerate descendants today.
Agricultural machinery, and all manner of tools of every kind
to till the ground, are mentioned by more than one writer.</p>

<p>Of cereals, corn, wheat and barley appear to have been,
as in the land of their forefathers, the staple crops. If we
mistake not, oats are never mentioned in the Bible, nor is rye
spoken of more than once or twice. In the Book of Mormon
we have no recollection of the mention of either of these
grains. On the other hand they appeared to have cultivated
grains with which we are unacquainted, known to them by
the names of neas and sheum. Had there been any English
equivalents to these words, we should doubtless have had
these equivalents as in other cases, instead of the original
Nephite names.</p>

<p>All kinds of fruit flourished under their careful cultivation.
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[Pg 248]</a></span>
Special reference is several times made to vineyards
and grape culture, as well as to the manufacture of wine.
Like the moderns, they understood the secret of fortifying or
strengthening it with liquor or alcohol, of which knowledge
they took advantage when paying tribute to the Lamanites,
in cases when they intended to escape from their task-masters
while the latter were under the influence of this intoxicating
drink.</p>

<p>It is evident from the sacred record that the Nephites
carried on their farming very much in the same manner and
for very much the same reasons, as the early settlers in Utah.
When a new colony was planted, a town or village was built
in a suitable location, somewhat after the style of our early
forts. This city or settlement was generally named after the
founder or leader of the colony. The farming land contiguous
was called by the same name. The land was tilled
in every convenient place around the city, and when the
Lamanites appeared, or other danger threatened, the people
retreated into their place of refuge, in the center of their
lands. As an example, we will cite the case of the followers
of Alma, in the land of Helam. When the army of the
Lamanites made their unwelcome appearance, the people
were mostly engaged in tilling the soil. At the coming of
the dreaded foe they gathered with all haste into the city to
await developments and to receive the counsel their wise,
brave and good leader might give them. By his advice the
men went out of the city in a body, and made a treaty with
the Lamanites, which the latter, as soon as their purpose was
accomplished, failed to keep.</p>

<p>It is probable that in many parts of the continent some
system of irrigation was adopted to raise the crops. But this
was not necessary in all portions of the Nephite possessions;
we are inclined to think it was not so in the cultivated portions
of the valley of the Sidon. Certain it is that when
the righteous Nephi (the father of one of the Twelve Disciples
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[Pg 249]</a></span>
chosen by Jesus from among the Israel of this western
continent) called upon the Lord, at his request a famine desolated
the land. The sacred historian records: For the earth
was smitten that it was dry, and did not yield forth grain in
the season of the grain. But when the people had repented
and Nephi had pleaded in their behalf, it is written, And it
came to pass in the seventy-sixth year (B. C. 16), the Lord
did turn away his anger from the people, and caused that rain
should fall upon the earth, insomuch that it did bring forth
her fruit in the season of her fruit. And it came to pass that
it did bring forth her grain in the season of her grain. We
judge from this that in those days the Nephite agriculturist
depended on the direct rains from heaven; for it appears that
in the same year that they fell, the grain harvest was reaped
and the fruit harvest gathered. But it is unsafe to form positive
theories on these points, until we fully understand the
great changes that took place on the face of the land, with
consequent alterations of climate, etc., at the time of the awful
convulsions that attended the crucifixion of our Lord and
Savior.</p>

<p>Except in the days of their excessive pride and ungodly
arrogance, the calling of the agriculturist among the Nephites
was a most honorable one, as in truth it should be among all
people. King Mosiah, the beloved, reminded the people
that, to prevent their taxes being grievous, he himself did till
the earth for his support, and to maintain the expenses of the
monarchy. With this royal example, it is no wonder that the
farmer and the horticulturist were esteemed among the greatest
of nature's noblemen.</p>

<p>The Nephites were also successful stock-raisers; their
flocks and herds formed no inconsiderable portion of their
wealth. The abundance of their horned stock, sheep, goats,
wild goats, horses, fatlings, etc., is frequently referred to. To
this industry the Lamanites, who were great meat-eaters, also
gave considerable attention. It was a business that suited
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[Pg 250]</a></span>
their semi-civilization. It did not tie them down so completely
to one spot, as did agriculture and manufacture. But
it is a notable fact that whenever any bodies of Lamanites
passed over to the Nephites, they not only adopted the latter's
religion and faith, but also their mode of living, and became
skilled in the pursuits of industry. As an example, we read,
in the days of the Judges, of many of these people joining
the people of Ammon (their former brethren), when they did
begin to labor exceedingly, tilling the ground, raising all manner
of grain, and flocks and herds of every kind.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LVI" id="CHAPTER_LVI"></a>CHAPTER LVI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">SCIENCE AND LITERATURE AMONG THE NEPHITES—THEIR
ASTRONOMY AND GEOGRAPHY—THE LEARNING OF EGYPT.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE Nephites were unusually happy in having, as the
founders of their nation, men who were not only wise in
the ways of the Lord, but also learned in the knowledge of
the world. Most races that have made a mark in history
have had to grope their way for centuries from darkness to
light, from ignorance to knowledge. Little by little such
races have advanced in the path of civilization, falling into
manifold errors, and committing grievous blunders. With
Lehi and his posterity it was not so. They were taken from
the midst of a people who were surrounded by the most
powerful and refined nations of antiquity, with whose wisdom
and learning Lehi was undoubtedly well acquainted.
We can readily conceive that the Lord, in planting this mighty
and vigorous offshoot of the house of Joseph, on the richest
and most favored land of all the earth, would not only
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[Pg 251]</a></span>
choose one of his most faithful, but also one of his most intelligent
servants, to commence the work. Indeed, on the
very first page of the Book of Mormon, Nephi incidentally
refers to the learning of his father; which learning, we infer
from many passages in the sacred record, was obtained by
Lehi in Egypt, as well as in Palestine; the association between
the inhabitants of these two countries being, in his day,
very close, and the inter-communication frequent.</p>

<p>As the foundation of their literature, Lehi and his colony
carried with them a copy of the sacred scriptures, which contained
not only an account of God's dealings with mankind,
from the creation to the age of Jeremiah, but also the only
complete history in existence of the people who lived before
the deluge. The Egyptians, Chaldeans and other nations had
mangled, mythic and jumbled-up accounts of man's history
from the creation to the flood; but the Nephites possessed
the details of this epoch in much greater completeness than
even Christendom does today. These scriptures—historical
and doctrinal—being numerously reproduced and scattered
among the people, formed the basis of Nephite literature,
giving them the immense advantage over all other people of
possessing the unpolluted word of God in every age then
past, supplemented by a correct and undisputed history of the
results, to the world, of man's obedience or disobedience to
these heavenly messages. How much more complete these
scriptures were than the Bible of Christendom is shown by the
numerous references to the lives, and quotations from the
teachings, of ancient worthies, Melchisedek, Jacob, Joseph
and others; to the acts and infamies of Cain, etc., not found in
the Bible, as well as by lengthy quotations from ancient
prophets, whose names—Zenos, Zenoch, Neum, Ezias—are
not even mentioned in its pages. How much modern Christianity
has lost by these omissions may be partially inferred
from the beauty and grandeur of the extracts given in the
Book of Mormon, from the writings and prophecies of Zenos
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[Pg 252]</a></span>
alone. Take, as a single instance, his inspired parable of
the wild and tame olive trees, given in the Book of Jacob;
no more important, no more sublime prophecy can be found
in the whole contents of the holy scriptures.</p>

<p>The connection of Lehi with Egypt, whose language he
appears to have adopted, doubtless gave him a practical
knowledge of the condition of the whole civilized world in
his day, when the glories of Chaldea had departed, and those
of Assyria and Egypt were passing away; when Babylon
was at the zenith of its power, and the growing strength of
Persia and Greece was as yet scarcely felt. To this personal
information he, like Moses, added an acquaintance with the
learning of the Egyptians, a people wise above all other uninspired
races in the numerous branches of science and art in
which they excelled. With this knowledge, combined with
the information of immeasurable value contained on the
sacred plates, the foundation was laid for a stable civilization,
guided by past revelation and present inspiration; to
which was added the experience of other nations, as beacon-lights
to warn the Nephites of the dangers to which all communities
are subject, and to guide them to havens of governmental
and political safety.</p>

<p>The Nephites, then, from their earliest day had at least
all the important historical and geographical knowledge possessed
by the most favored communities of the eastern hemisphere,
with as much more as it pleased heaven to reveal.
They had one advantage over the peoples they had left—they
were well acquainted with them and their condition; but of
the Nephites the dwellers in the old world knew nothing.
With regard to the knowledge received through revelation, it
is evident, from several incidental expressions scattered
through the record, that the Lord did give to his faithful
servants information with regard to historical and geographical
matters. We will cite one instance: Jacob, the brother of
Nephi, in one of his impressive exhortations, while encouraging
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[Pg 253]</a></span>
his brethren (often somewhat downcast on account of
their lonely condition, so far from the rest of mankind), remarks:
We have been led to a better land, for the Lord has
made the sea our path, and we are upon an isle of the sea.
But great are the promises of the Lord unto they who are
upon the isles of the sea; therefore, as it says isles, there
must needs be more than this, and they are inhabited also by
our brethren.</p>

<p>How could Jacob have known, except by revelation, that
the vast continent which the Nephites inhabited was entirely
surrounded by the waters of the great oceans? He and his
companions had, but a few short years before, first landed on
its shores, and had now explored but a very small portion of
its wide extent, and there were no others in communication
with them who could supply the information that North and
South America were one immense island. Evidently the
Lord had revealed this fact to them. And, by the way, this
simple statement is strong testimony of the divine authenticity
of the Book of Mormon. At the time that this portion of
the sacred plates was translated (A. D. 1827-8), or even
when the whole book was published and the Church of Jesus
Christ was organized (A. D. 1830), it was not known to modern
science that the American continent was indeed an island.
Joseph Smith could not have received knowledge of this fact,
so unhesitatingly affirmed, from any learned geographer or
practical navigator. The hope of centuries, in Europe, had
been to discover a north-west passage to India, but to that
date all attempts had met with disastrous failure, so far as the
chief object was concerned. Little or nothing was then known
of the North American coast, west of Hudson's Bay. It
was not until, after repeated expeditions, that in May, 1847,
the truth of the statement of Jacob could be affirmed from
actual knowledge of the geographical features of the country,
as at that date the explorations and surveys by land and sea,
from east and west, were brought sufficiently near to leave
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[Pg 254]</a></span>
the matter without a doubt. It was not until 1854 that the
first ship's crew (that of Captain McClure), which ever sailed
across the Arctic Ocean from the Pacific to the Atlantic,
along the northern coast of America, returned from their
perilous voyage. We thus find that human geographical
knowledge could not have aided the prophet Joseph Smith in
making this statement, had it originated with him and not
with the son of Lehi.</p>

<p>While ancient Greek and other philosophers were groping
among the fallacies of the absurd system of astronomy
given to the world by Ptolemy, and teaching that the sun
with all the stars revolved around the earth, the Nephites
were in possession of the true knowledge with regard to the
heavenly bodies, etc. Possibly they were the only people of
their age blessed with a comprehension of these sublime
truths. It is altogether probable that among their scriptures
were copies of the Book of Abraham, from which they
could acquaint themselves with the beauties and harmonies of
celestial mechanism. They undoubtedly had the writings of
Joseph, the son of Jacob, as these are quoted in the Book of
Mormon; and, as the prophet Joseph Smith found the writings
of Abraham and Joseph together in the Egyptian mummies,
it is far from improbable that the Nephites, as well as
the early Egyptians, possessed both. To show the astronomical
knowledge possessed by the Nephites, we will draw
attention to the words of two of their prophets. The first
extract is from the reply of Alma to Korihor, the Anti-Christ
(B. C. 75), when the latter asked for a sign to prove the existence
of a God. His words are: Thou hast had signs
enough; will ye tempt your God? Will ye say, Show unto
me a sign, when ye have the testimony of all these thy
brethren, and also all the holy prophets? The scriptures are
laid before thee, yea, and all things denote there is a God;
yea, even the earth, and all things that are upon the face of
it, yea, and its motion; yea, and also all the planets which
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[Pg 255]</a></span>
move in their regular form, doth witness that there is a Supreme
Creator. The next quotation is from the reflections of
one of the servants of God (probably Mormon) inserted into
the Nephite history of about seventy years later. The writer
is speaking of the greatness and goodness of God, and among
other things declares: Yea, by the power of his voice doth
the whole earth shake; yea, by the power of his voice doth
the foundations rock, even to the very center; yea, and if
he say unto the earth, move it, it is moved; yea, if he say unto
the earth, thou shalt go back, that it lengthen out the day
for many hours, it is done; and thus according to his word,
the earth goeth back; and it appeareth unto man that the sun
standeth still; yea, and behold, this is so; for sure it is the
earth that moveth, and not the sun. Thus we find that in
these points, the astronomical knowledge of the Nephites was,
at least equal to that of the moderns.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LVII" id="CHAPTER_LVII"></a>CHAPTER LVII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE ART OF WAR AMONG THE NEPHITES—THEIR WEAPONS,
ARMOR AND FORTIFICATIONS—MORONI'S LINE OF DEFENSE.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">NO SOONER had the separation taken place between the
families of Nephi and Laman, and the foundation been
laid for the two nations that for a thousand years contended
for supremacy on this continent, than Nephi, to protect his
people from the threatened attacks of the Lamanites, found
it necessary to prepare for war. He took the sword of Laban,
and using it as a pattern, fashioned many others, which
he distributed among his subjects as a means of defense.
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[Pg 256]</a></span>
These swords, with cimeters, spears, javelins, darts, bows and
arrows, slings and stones, appear to have been the principal
weapons of war used by the Nephites throughout their entire
national existence, though reference is more than once made
to unnamed and undescribed weapons. We have no reason
to imagine from any of the descriptions of their battles that
gunpowder or any like composition was known to them. It
is more probable that the unnamed weapons were something
of the same kind as the ancient ballista and catapult, (machines
made by the ancients for throwing stones, arrows, etc.,)
and used for the same purposes. From the abundance of
metallic ore in the regions most densely populated by the
Nephites, and the oft-mentioned skill possessed by their artisans
in the working of iron, steel, brass and copper, we have
no reason for supposing that less satisfactory substitutes were
brought into use in the manufacture of their weapons. There
was no necessity for using bone, flint, etc., when metal was so
abundant and its preparation so well understood.</p>

<p>The accounts we have of the early wars between the
two races are but mere notices of the fact of their occurrence
and results. It is not until the days of the Judges that anything
like details are given. At that time the Nephites had
adopted the use of defensive plate armor for their heads,
bodies and thighs; they also carried shields and wore arm
plates. These arts for the protection of the soldiers were
carried to their greatest excellence under Moroni, during the
first half of the last century before Christ. This officer, one
of the greatest generals the Nephite race ever gave birth to,
appears to have made a great revolution in their military
affairs. He re-organized their armies, compelled more stringent
discipline, introduced new tactics, developed a greatly
superior system of fortification, built towers and citadels, and
altogether placed the defensive powers of the commonwealth
on a new and stronger footing. The Lamanites, who appear
to have developed no capacity for originating, but were apt in
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[Pg 257]</a></span>
copying, also, in course of time, adopted defensive armor, and
when they captured a weak Nephite city they frequently made
it a stronghold by surrounding it with ditches and walls
after the system introduced and put into execution by Moroni.</p>

<p>The foundation of Moroni's system of fortification was
earthworks encircling the place to be defended. The earth
was dug from the outside, by which means a ditch was
formed. Sometimes walls of stone were erected. On the
top of the earthworks strong defenses of wood, sometimes
breastworks, in some cases to the full height of a man, were
raised; and above these a stockade of strong pickets was
built, to arrest the flight of the stones and arrows of the attacking
forces. Those arrows, etc., that passed above the
pickets fell, without doing injury, behind the troops who were
defending the wall. Besides these walls, towers were raised
at various convenient points, from which observations of the
movements of the enemy were taken, and wherein corps of
archers and slingers stationed during the actual continuance
of the battle. From their elevated and commanding position
these bodies of soldiers could do great injury to the attacking
force.</p>

<p>To make this subject yet plainer we insert a few extracts,
from the Book of Mormon, that have a bearing
thereon.</p>

<p>In the year B. C. 73 a severe war was being waged, in
which Moroni had command of the Nephite armies and
Amalickiah of those of the Lamanites. It is written that at
this time Moroni erected small forts, or places of resort;
throwing up banks of earth round about, to enclose his armies,
and also building walls of stone to encircle them about,
round about their cities and the borders of their lands; yea, all
round about the land; and in their weakest fortifications he
did place the greater number of men; and thus he did fortify
and strengthen the land which was possessed by the Nephites.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[Pg 258]</a></span></p>

<p>The year following Moroni caused his soldiers to dig up
heaps of earth round about all the cities, throughout all the
land which was possessed by the Nephites; and upon the top
of these ridges of earth he caused that there should be
timbers; yea, works of timbers built up to the height of a
man, round about the cities. And he caused that upon these
works of timbers there should be a frame of pickets built
upon the timbers round about; and they were strong and
high; and he caused towers to be erected that overlooked
those works of pickets, and he caused places of security to be
built upon those towers, that the stones and the arrows of the
Lamanites could not hurt them. And they were prepared,
that they could cast stones from the top thereof, according
to their pleasure and their strength, and slay him who should
attempt to approach near the walls of the city. Thus Moroni
did prepare strongholds against the coming of their enemies,
round about every city in all the land.</p>

<p>Again, in the same war, the Lamanite prisoners were set
to work digging a ditch round about the land, or the city
Bountiful; and Moroni caused that they should build a breastwork
of timbers upon the inner bank of the ditch; and they
cast up dirt out of the ditch against the breastwork of timbers;
and thus they did cause the Lamanites to labor until they
had encircled the city of Bountiful round about with a strong
wall of timbers and earth, to an exceeding height. And this
city became an exceeding stronghold ever after.</p>

<p>The forces of both races appear to have been composed
very largely, if not entirely, of infantry. We have failed to
notice any passage that gave a definite assurance that either
cavalry or war chariots were used in their campaigns.</p>

<p>Like nearly all rude or semi-civilized races, the Lamanites
depended on the strength of numbers and brute force for
victory in the open field. They massed their troops in solid
bodies, and with wild cries rushed to the assault in the hope of
bearing down all resistance by their superior numbers, as in
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[Pg 259]</a></span>
almost every war they greatly outnumbered the Nephites.
Indeed it is doubtful if even the last-named people used much
scientific strategy previous to the days of Moroni; before
this time it was a hand-to-hand conflict, wherein the Nephites,
though fewer in numbers, had many advantages over their
half-naked foes, by reason of superior weapons and defensive
armor, and, above all, through the blessing and guidance of
the Lord.</p>

<p>In the year B. C. 72 the armies of Moroni drove the
Lamanites out of that portion of the east wilderness bordering
on the land of Zarahemla into their own lands. The
northern line or boundary of the latter ran in a straight
course from the sea east to the west. The Lamanites having
been driven out of those portions of the wilderness north of
the dividing line, colonies of Nephites were sent to occupy
the country and build cities on their southern border, even to
the Atlantic coast. To protect the new settlers, Moroni placed
troops all along this line and caused them to erect fortifications
for the better defense of the frontier. This fortified line
ran from the west sea (the Pacific Ocean) by the head of the
river Sidon (the Magdalena) eastward along the northern
edge of the wilderness.</p>

<p>Some of the readers of the Book of Mormon have imagined
this line of defense to have been one continuous rampart
or wall—after the style of the great wall of China—reaching
from ocean to ocean, and on this surmise have
argued that the completion of such an immense work in a
few years was an impossibility to a people of the limited
numerical strength of the Nephites. To get over this difficulty
of their own creation they have resorted to various
theories with regard to its locality, inconsistent with the geographical
details, on purpose to shorten its distance to what
they deemed a reasonable length, possible for the Nephites
to have built in a few years. The writer holds the opinion
that the Book of Mormon conveys no such idea, it simply
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[Pg 260]</a></span>
states that Moroni erected fortifications along this line; or,
as he views it, Moroni took advantage of the natural features
of the country, its wide rivers, far-stretching swamps and
ranges of high mountains, and built fortifications at every
point where the Lamanites would find ingress, such as at the
fords of the rivers and the passes between the mountains.
He there stationed bodies of troops sufficiently strong to hold
their posts, and, if necessary, defend the surrounding country.
This system of defense would be more powerful and effective
than an artificial wall; high mountains and deep rivers largely
taking the place of earthworks, masonry and heavy timbers.</p>

<p>A number of years later (B. C. 34), the Lamanites having
temporarily driven the Nephites from the southern continent,
Moronihah, the son of Moroni, fortified the Isthmus
of Panama from sea to sea, and in this way prevented the
Lamanites from pushing yet further north. This defensive
line was again fortified by Mormon (A. C. 360) in the last
great series of wars between the two races.</p>

<p>It does not appear, so far as can be gathered from the
record, that any very great improvements, either in the system
of fortification, the style of defensive armor, or the manufacture
of their weapons, were made by the Nephite commanders
who lived after the days of Moroni.</p>

<p>There is another kind of defensive clothing, beside plate
armor, mentioned as being worn by the ancient American
warriors. It consisted of very thick clothing, possibly made
of cotton or woolen cloth, thickly padded. Moroni uniformed
some of his troops in this manner when he first took command
of the Nephite armies (B. C. 74), and the next year the
Lamanites followed his example and not only prepared themselves
with shields and breastplates, but also with garments
of skins; yea, very thick garments to cover their nakedness.</p>

<p>The various enemies that the Nephite armies had to
meet, from time to time, on the field of battle—Lamanites,
Amulonites, Amalekites, Zoramites, Gadianton robbers, etc.
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[Pg 261]</a></span>—
were very differently equipped for their bloody work. Those
who had dissented from the Nephites naturally held to the
same tactics, used the arms and protected their bodies with
the same armor as the people to whom they had turned
traitors. With the original Lamanites it was different. At
first, when they came against the Nephites they were clothed
with a short skin girdle about the loins, and with their heads
shaven; and their skill was in the bow and the cimeter and
axe. The dissenters, while armed and equipped like the
Nephites, set a mark upon themselves by which they might
be known and distinguished on the battle field. In doing this
they unconsciously fulfilled the word of the Lord to their
fathers. Thus, the followers of Amlici, the would-be king,
marked themselves with red in their foreheads after the manner
of the Lamanites, though they did not shave their heads
as did the direct descendants of Laman (B. C. 87).</p>

<p>The description of the Gadianton robbers, as they appeared
when prepared for war (A. C. 18), is a very terrible
one: They were girded about after the manner of robbers;
and they had a lamb-skin about their loins, and they were
dyed in blood, and their heads were shorn, and they had
head-plates upon them: and great and terrible was the appearance
of the armies of Giddianhi, because of their armor
and because of their being dyed in blood.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[Pg 262]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LVIII" id="CHAPTER_LVIII"></a>CHAPTER LVIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE LAWS OF THE NEPHITES—THE ROMAN AND NEPHITE
CIVILIZATIONS—THE LAWS UNDER THE KINGS—POSITION
OF THE PRIESTHOOD—SLAVERY—CRIMINAL OFFENSES.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">IF THE existence of wise, just and liberal laws, administered
in righteousness, be the rule by which we can
judge of the true greatness of a nation and of the happiness
and prosperity of its citizens, then the Nephites were a far
happier and more prosperous people than were their contemporaries
on the eastern continent. If this be not so, then we
have not read history aright.</p>

<p>The Nephite nation was co-existent with the great Roman
power that for so long triumphed over and crushed the surrounding
people in Europa, Asia and Africa. True, Rome
was founded more than a century before Lehi left Jerusalem,
<a name="FNanchor_9" id="FNanchor_9"></a><a href="#Footnote_9" class="fnanchor">[9]</a>
but at the time of his exodus its growing power had
scarcely begun to be felt outside of Italy. At the time that
Moroni's record closed, the Nephites, as a nation, had become
extinct, and the glory of the mistress of the world was
rapidly fading away. Rome had been sacked by barbarians,
the empire had been divided into two governments, the legs
of Nebuchadnezzar's great image were forming; peoples and
nations were rebelling and throwing off the iron yoke, and
the idea of universal empire had become a thing of the past.
<a name="FNanchor_10" id="FNanchor_10"></a><a href="#Footnote_10" class="fnanchor">[10]</a>
But how different the theory and genius of the two nations!
The Nephite rulers governed by the power of just laws, the
Romans by the might of the unsheathed sword. Among the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[Pg 263]</a></span>
former, every man was a free man, with his rights as a
citizen guaranteed and protected by just laws. Among the latter,
few could assert, as did the Apostle Paul, <i>Civis Romanus
Sum</i>—I am a Roman citizen. The vast majority of the millions
who formed its people were either abject allies, vanquished
enemies or degraded slaves.<a name="FNanchor_11" id="FNanchor_11"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_11" class="fnanchor">[11]</a> Neither of these had
many rights that the Roman citizen felt himself called upon
to respect. We are apt to be awed by the grand military exploits
of the Roman generals, and to be dazzled with the
magnificence of Rome in art and architecture, but we must
recollect that the history of that city is the history of tyranny.
Its power, during the greater portion of its continuance, was
in the hands of the few, who used it for the interest of their
class. The masses of the population were the subjects of
oppression and violence.</p>

<p>No language could so well describe the spirit of Roman
aggrandizement as that used by the Prophet Daniel when interpreting
to the Babylonish king the import of the terrible
image he had seen in his dream. These are his words: And
the fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron: forasmuch as iron
breaketh in pieces and subdueth all things: and as iron that
breaketh all these, shall it break in pieces and bruise. (Daniel
ii. 40.) And thus did Rome rule the eastern world as with a
rod of iron. We need not refer to the other nations that existed
on the eastern continent, for the people that Rome
neither conquered nor destroyed were barbarians, who, during
the existence of the Nephites, filled but a small page in
the world's history.</p>

<p>These facts are presented as worthy of the consideration
of all who study the social and political condition of the great
and highly-favored people who flourished on this continent
for so many centuries; and we imagine the student cannot
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_264" id="Page_264">[Pg 264]</a></span>
fail to be impressed with the thought that they were at least
a thousand years in advance of their fellow-men in the science
of true government; and in their policy find a type of
the most advanced and most liberal forms of government of
the present age. That this should be so, will not surprise us
when we consider that they were a branch of the house of
Israel, a people who enjoyed more political liberty (until their
own follies had cut them off therefrom) than any of the other
nations of antiquity, and that to the law of Moses they had
added the divine teachings of the everlasting gospel, which
in themselves are a perfect law of liberty. Further, it is a
noteworthy fact which stares us in the face from the beginning
to the end of the Book of Mormon, that when the people
departed from gospel principles, it was then and then only
that they fell into bondage, of whatever nature that bondage
might be.</p>

<p>The political history of the Nephites may be consistently
divided into five epochs:</p>

<p>First.—When they were governed by kings.</p>

<p>Second.—The republic, when they were ruled by judges
and governors.</p>

<p>Third.—A short period of anarchy when they were divided
into numerous independent tribes.</p>

<p>Fourth.—The Messianic dispensation, when they were
controlled entirely by the higher law of the holy priesthood.</p>

<p>Fifth.—The chaotic state of intestine war which preceded
their final extinction as a nation and as a race.</p>

<p>The first portion of the history of the Nephites when
they were governed by kings, covers almost exactly one-half
of their national existence, or from the time of the landing of
the colony on the coast of Chili to 509 years after the departure
of Lehi from Jerusalem. Of the laws by which the
people were governed during this period, which, however,
we are told were exceedingly strict, we have few details, for
the reason that the plates from which the greater portion of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_265" id="Page_265">[Pg 265]</a></span>
the Book of Mormon which relates to this period was taken
contain the records of their prophets rather than the annals of
their kings. With regard to these kings, they of whose lives
we have any particulars, viz: Nephi, the first king, and
Mosiah I., Benjamin and Mosiah II., the three last, were eminently
virtuous, just and merciful men, who reigned as all
monarchs should, but few do—with an eye single to the good
of their subjects. Of their kings in general the prophet
Jarom, about 400 years before Christ, remarks: Our kings
and our leaders were mighty men in the faith of the Lord:
and they taught the people the ways of the Lord. Indeed,
we recollect no intimation, in any place in the sacred record,
of tyranny on the part of those who reigned over the main
body of the nation. The government may, we think, be
justly considered to approximate nearest to a limited monarchy,
in which, as in ancient Israel, the prophet often exercised
more power than the king. Though this is true of the
central government, it unfortunately cannot be so stated of the
colony which returned to the land of Nephi in the days of
King Benjamin; that people suffered beyond description from
the tyranny and wickedness, and the consequences resulting
therefrom, of their second king, Noah, the murderer of the
Prophet Abinadi.</p>

<p>Of the life and character of the first king of the Nephites,
the father of his people, Nephi, the son of Lehi, we need
say nothing here. History affords no better model of the
true prince. So thought his people, and they, to retain in remembrance
his name, and to perpetuate the recollection of
his virtues, called his successors, second Nephi, third Nephi,
etc., no matter what their original name might have been.</p>

<p>The right of choosing his successor appears to have
been vested in the reigning sovereign. When Nephi became
old, and saw that he must soon die, he anointed a man to be
a king and a ruler over his people. King Benjamin chose
his son Mosiah to reign in his stead, and then gathered the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_266" id="Page_266">[Pg 266]</a></span>
people to receive his last charge and ratify his selection.
Mosiah gave the people yet greater liberty, and instead of
nominating his successor directed them to make their own
choice. The people highly appreciated this act of grace on
the part of their beloved king, and selected Aaron, his son.
Aaron, whose heart was set upon the salvation of the Lamanites,
declined the kingly authority, when Mosiah very wisely
advised his subjects not to select another to fill the throne,
lest it give rise, in the future, to bloodshed and contention,
but to elect judges to be their rulers, instead of kings, which
proposition they accepted with great joy.</p>

<p>With regard to the Nephite laws in the days of the
kings, and the manner of their execution, we can learn most
from the parting addresses of kings Benjamin and Mosiah II.
to their subjects. We are frequently told by the sacred
writers, from Nephi, the founder, to Nephi, the disciple, that
the people observed the law of Moses, modified, we judge,
in some of its details to suit the altered circumstances of the
Nephites from those of their brethren in the land of Palestine.
As an instance we draw attention to the fact that, as there
were none of the tribe of Levi in the colony that accompanied
Lehi, from Judea, the priestly office must necessarily have
been filled and the required sacrifices and burnt offerings
offered by some of the members of the tribes who were with
them. Nephi (doubtless by the direction of the Lord) appointed
his brothers Jacob and Joseph to be the priests for
the people, they being of the tribe of Manasseh, and the care
of the sacred records remained with the descendants of the
first named for several generations. The members of the
various orders of the priesthood, when not actually engaged
in the work of the ministry, in the duties of the temple, or
the service of the sanctuary, were required to labor for their
own support, that they might not prove burdensome to the
people. A merciful provision was, however, made for the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_267" id="Page_267">[Pg 267]</a></span>
sustenance of members of the priesthood in cases of sickness
or when in much want.</p>

<p>Though the laws were strict, they were mercifully and
equitably administered, which gave much greater stability to
the government and respect for the law than if they had been
adjudged loosely, and with partiality towards classes or persons.
It has been wisely observed that it is not the severity
of the law but the sureness of the punishment that deters the
evil-doer, and in this respect the Nephite nation had cause for
thankfulness. All men were alike before the law, there were
no privileged classes as in Rome, or in feudal Europe in later
years. Mosiah says, Whosoever has committed iniquity, him
have I punished according to the law which has been given
to us by our fathers.</p>

<p>From the charge of king Benjamin to his son Mosiah
we learn that slavery was forbidden. All the inhabitants of
the continent being of the house of Israel, they could not observe
the law of Moses and enslave their brethren.</p>

<p>Murder, robbery, theft, adultery and other sexual abominations
were punished by law, as also was lying or bearing
false witness.</p>

<p>Mormon states that in king Benjamin's days the false
Christs, etc., were punished according to their crimes; but
we are not informed if those crimes consisted in false personation,
etc., or in fomenting, aiding and abetting treason and
rebellion, as was almost universally the habit of those who
apostatized from the gospel and sought to establish false religions
in its place. King Benjamin also states that he had
not permitted the people to be confined in dungeons; but we
are uncertain whether to infer from this remark that the king
intended his hearers to understand that he had not done this,
as so many tyrants do, without cause and without trial, or that
some other more effectual means had been found of punishing
those transgressors not deemed worthy of death. We incline
to the former opinion.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_268" id="Page_268">[Pg 268]</a></span></p>

<p>When the Nephite kingdom was first established the
people were so few that they could not possibly sustain the
expenses incidental to royalty. Thus it became the rule
for the kings to sustain themselves. This unique, though
most excellent custom continued as long as the monarchy
lasted, even when the nation had grown rich and numerous.
King Benjamin reminds his subjects that he had labored with
his own hands that they might not be laden with taxes. Of
Mosiah, his successor, it is written that he had not exacted
riches of the people and that he had granted unto his people
that they should be delivered from all manner of bondage.</p>

<p>We must not forget that, in connection with the civil law,
the law of the gospel was almost unceasingly proclaimed during
the whole period of the monarchy. Various false Christs
and false prophets had arisen at different times, but the power
of the priesthood had remained, ministering in holy things,
rebuking iniquity and aiding in the suppression of vice. The
kings of the Nephites, as we before observed, were, as a rule,
men of God, holding the priesthood, and were often prophets
and seers as well as temporal rulers. To this happy circumstance
we must greatly attribute the peace and good order
that so generally prevailed; the respect for the law that was
so widespread; the large amount of liberty accorded to the
people and the few abuses they made of that freedom. To
use the idea of the prophet Joseph Smith, for long years, they
were taught correct principles, and they (to a great extent)
governed themselves.</p>

<p>In the course of the centuries, as the people increased
and spread far and wide over the land, they appear to have
introduced local customs to suit their differing circumstances,
or in some cases their whims and notions. Thus, until king
Mosiah II. established uniformity by law, nearly every generation
and each section of the country had its own moneys,
weights, measures, etc., which were altered from time to
time according to the minds and circumstances of the people.
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_269" id="Page_269">[Pg 269]</a></span>
This custom naturally caused confusion, annoyance and distrust,
and to obviate these, and possibly greater evils, Mosiah
consented to newly arrange the affairs of the people; and, if
we may so express it, to codify the law. This code became
the constitution of the nation under the rule of the Judges,
which limited the powers of the officials and guaranteed the
rights of the people. This compilation was acknowledged by
the people, whereupon the historian remarks, Therefore they
were obliged to abide by the laws which he had made. And
from that time they became supreme throughout the nation.
It is stated in another place that this change was made by the
direct command of Jehovah.</p>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_9" id="Footnote_9"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_9"><span class="label">[9]</span></a>
The generally accepted date for the foundation of Rome is 753 B. C.</p></div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_10" id="Footnote_10"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_10"><span class="label">[10]</span></a>
The eastern and western empires were divided A. D. 395. Alaric,
the Goth, sacked Rome A. D. 410. Britain broke away from the empire
A. D. 418. Gaul, Spain and Africa were soon afterwards lost.</p></div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_11" id="Footnote_11"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_11"><span class="label">[11]</span></a>
In Sicily alone, goaded by ill-treatment, the slaves rebelled. Their
army numbered 200,000 (B. C. 134-132.)</p></div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />



<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LIX" id="CHAPTER_LIX"></a>CHAPTER LIX.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE LAWS UNDER THE JUDGES—THE VOICE OF THE PEOPLE—ELECTIONS—RIGHTS
OF THE PEOPLE—CHURCH AND STATE—THE
CRIMINAL PROCEDURE.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WE NEXT enter into the consideration of the law as it
existed under the Judges, gathering our information
from various passages in which it is directly referred to, or
wherein some historical incident is narrated which throws
light on its powers and manner of execution.</p>

<p>From the death of king Mosiah II. (B. C. 91), the
governmental authority was vested in a chief judge and other
subordinate judges and officers, all of whom were elected by
the voice of the people, to judge according to the laws which
had been given to and accepted by the people. Their authority
was defined by the law (the code of Mosiah), but within
the bounds therein prescribed they appear to have held unrestricted
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_270" id="Page_270">[Pg 270]</a></span>
powers. This was especially so in the case of the
chief judge. No civil council or parliament divided with
the chief executive the authority to make war or conclude
peace, to decide the terms of treaties, or frame enactments
for the regulation of public affairs. No direct statement is
made of the length of the term that a judge remained in
office, but from the historical narrative we gather the idea
that he was elected for life or during good conduct. We
have instances of judges resigning, but none of their removal
by the people because their term of office had expired.
Each city or land appears to have had its chief judge
or ruler as well as its inferior magistrates, all of whom were
responsible to the chief judge of the whole nation, whose
seat of government was located in the Nephite capital, Zarahemla,
when the city was not in the hands of Lamanites or
traitors.</p>

<p>The manner of conducting elections is not clearly defined.
The result is always spoken of as the voice of the
people. The mode of procedure was uniform, that is, it was
the same throughout the land. In the election of the first chief
judge (Alma the younger), the people assembled in bodies
throughout all the land to cast in their voices, which conveys
the impression that they declared their choice <i>viva voce</i>, or by
acclamation rather than by lot or ballot. It is quite possible
that the methods were entirely dissimilar to any known at
modern elections; this, however, is but conjecture.</p>

<p>When the sentiments of the people were greatly divided
and party feeling ran high, the opposing factions assembled in
separate bodies throughout the land to cast in their voices,
as in the attempt to make Amlici king. The decisions of
the people in these assemblies or mass meetings were laid
before the judges, who proclaimed the result. In cases where
the petition was made for any particular object, or for a
change in the law, the judge directed that a special election
(if we may so term it) be held, and the results were proclaimed
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_271" id="Page_271">[Pg 271]</a></span>
according to the voice of the people, as a whole, or if
they were divided, according to the voice of the majority.</p>

<p>Under the code of Mosiah, the judges received wages
according to the time which they labored to judge those who
were brought before them; and their wages were a senine of
gold, or its equivalent a senum of silver, for each day that
they were thus employed. As the Nephites had changed the
names and values of their coins from the old Hebrew standards,
we have no direct way of judging from the record how
liberally these officers were remunerated. Lawyers, also,
were hired and appointed by the people to administer the law
at the time of their trials; it is presumable that these acted in
behalf of the republic somewhat in the capacity of prosecuting
attorneys in the United States. If trial by jury was in vogue
among the Nephites, we have not been able to find any reference
to that method; indeed the evidence is altogether in
favor of the idea that the judge decided as to the guilt or
innocence of the accused, and, if adjudged guilty, passed
sentence on the culprit. The corruption of these lawyers
and judges early became, in some portions of the land, a foundation
for the destruction of the government.</p>

<p>When the chief judge was elected he took an oath of
office, and it is presumable that the lesser officers did the
same. The nature of that oath can be easily understood by referring
to the case of Pahoran. He was appointed chief judge
and governor over the people, with an oath and sacred ordinance
to judge righteously, and to keep the peace, and the
freedom of the people, and grant unto them their sacred privileges
to worship the Lord their God; yea, to support and
maintain the cause of God in all his days, and to bring the
wicked to justice, according to their crimes.</p>

<p>The punishment of corruption, or malfeasance in office,
was specially provided for. King Mosiah explains the provisions
of the law on this subject in the following language:
And now if ye have judges and they do not judge you according
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_272" id="Page_272">[Pg 272]</a></span>
to the law which has been given, ye can cause that
they may be judged by a higher judge: if your higher judges
do not judge righteous judgments, ye shall cause that a small
number of your lower judges should be gathered together,
and they shall judge your higher judges according to the
voice of the people. These safeguards became strong bulwarks
for the protection of the rights of the individual and
the preservation of the liberty of the whole people.</p>

<p>When Alma, the first chief judge, resigned that office, so
that he might devote all his time and energies to the work of
saving the souls of men, he nominated or suggested his successor;
but whether this was simply a courtesy extended to
him by the people on account of their great love for his person
and respect for his judgment, or whether it was a provision
of the law, is not plain. The passage states that Alma
chose Nephihah as his successor, and gave him power, according
to the voice of the people to enact laws according
to the laws which had been given, and to put them in force
according to the wickedness and crimes of the people.</p>

<p>The rights of the people were:<a name="FNanchor_12" id="FNanchor_12"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_12" class="fnanchor">[12]</a></p>

<p><i>Personal Liberty</i>:—It was contrary to the law of Mosiah
that there should be any slaves among the Nephites.</p>

<p><i>Equality before the Law</i>:—No privileged classes. All
men to enjoy their rights and privileges alike.</p>

<p><i>Uniformity of Taxation</i>:—The burden of supporting the
government fell on all the citizens, that every man might bear
his part.</p>

<p><i>The Elective Franchise</i>:—Whether the suffrage was confined
to men, or universal, or limited by any particular restrictions,
does not plainly appear.</p>

<p><i>The Rights of Petition</i>:—As examples of the exercise
of this right we introduce the following: At the time when
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_273" id="Page_273">[Pg 273]</a></span>
Pahoran was chief judge a part of the people desired that a
few particular points of the law should be altered. The chief
judge refused to alter the law, whereupon a portion of the
people petitioned him, and he directed that an election be
held, or rather that the voice of the whole nation be appealed
to. This being done, the result proved that the majority of
the people objected to a change. Again, Moroni, the commander-in-chief
of the Nephite armies, sent a petition to the
chief judge for power to compel certain dissenters to help
defend their country against the national enemies, or to put
them to death. His request being according to the voice of
the people, the desired power was given to him. Here we
have instances of the right of petition exercised, in one case
by a large body of the people, and in the other by a single,
though important, individual. Both were extraordinary circumstances,
and in the latter case it appears to have required
the all-powerful <i>vox populi</i> to give validity to the action of
the executive.</p>

<p>The statement is frequently made, though in slightly different
phrases, that the law had no power to punish a man
for his belief; for it was strictly contrary to the commands of
God that there should be a law which should bring men on to
unequal grounds. If a man believed in God it was his privilege
to serve him; if he did not believe in him, there was no
law to punish him. * * A man was punished only for the
crimes he had done; therefore all men were on equal grounds.
Unbelief was handled by the church, not by the civil law. The
names of those whose hearts were hardened were blotted out
and they were remembered no more among the people of
God. During the days of the Judges there was no church
established by law; when the people served God they elected
righteous men for their rulers; when the masses fell into unbelief
and transgression they chose Gadianton robbers and
such like to administer their laws.</p>

<p>If the rights of women, under the law, were any different,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_274" id="Page_274">[Pg 274]</a></span>
more or less, than those of men, we have no information;
in fact, the inspired record is entirely silent on this subject.</p>

<p>The criminal law inflicted the death penalty for murder,
rebellion and treason; for robbery, theft, adultery, sexual
abominations, fraud and lying, lesser punishments were inflicted.</p>

<p>The first recorded case of execution for murder under
the rule of the Judges is that of Nehor, for killing the aged
patriot, Gideon. Another noteworthy case is that of Paanchi,
the son of Pahoron, of whom it is written that he was tried
according to the voice of the people, and condemned unto
death; for he had raised up in rebellion, and sought to destroy
the liberty of the people.</p>

<p>No high priest, judge or lawyer had power to inflict
capital punishment. When a man had been tried and condemned
to death by the law his condemnation had to be
signed by the governor of the land, before the sentence could
be carried out. The mention of governor in this relation,
with other passages in which the chief judge and governor
are spoken of as different persons, suggests the idea that as
the Nephites grew in numbers and spread over distant regions,
the duties of the chief judge became excessive, and a
separation was made between the executive and judicial responsibilities,
and divided between two officers.</p>

<p>The mode of inflicting the death penalty is not stated,
but we incline to the idea that hanging was often resorted to.
Military offenders were, as a rule, put to death with the
sword. Of Nehor it is said that he suffered an ignominious
death at the top of the hill Manti, and that, before his death,
he acknowledged between heaven and earth that he had
taught false doctrine. Zemnarihah was hanged upon the top
of a tree until he was dead, and then the Nephites felled the
tree to the earth. Many of the martyrs were burned to
death by unjust judges, or stoned, as was Timothy, afterwards
one of the Twelve Disciples; but we regard this last
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_275" id="Page_275">[Pg 275]</a></span>
act as resulting from the violence of a mob, rather than from
any pretended execution of the law.</p>

<p>The law with regard to debtors seems to have been
somewhat severe. On this point it is stated, Now if a man
owed another, and he would not pay that which he did owe,
he was complained of to the judge; and the judge executed
authority, and sent forth officers that the man should be
brought before him; and he judged the man according to the
law and the evidences which were brought against him, and
thus the man was compelled to pay that which he owed, or
be stripped, or be cast out from among the people as a thief
and a robber. If a man desired to pay, but from misfortune
could not, doubtless the law contained some merciful provision
in his behalf.</p>

<p>It is more than probable that the mode of procedure in
all criminal cases very much resembled the one cited above,
and from it we can gather a very clear idea of the practice of
their courts, which differs but little from that of our own day.
The complaint was first made, the proper officer was then
authorized by the court to arrest the accused and bring him
before the judge, the trial next took place, the witnesses gave
their testimony, the law and the evidence were examined, the
opposing lawyers were heard, the judgment was given, the
sentence pronounced and lastly carried out. In times of war
the military code seems to have varied according to the exigencies
of the situation. As a rule, the Nephite armies were
composed of volunteers. In times of great danger to the republic,
enlarged powers were given to the commander-in-chief.
In one place we find the statement that Moroni, having
been appointed by the chief judge and the voice of the
people, had power according to his will with the armies of
the Nephites, to establish and to exercise authority over them;
also, he caused to be put to death those of the Amalickiahites
(rebels) who would not enter into a covenant to support the
cause of freedom and the rights of their fellow-countrymen.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_276" id="Page_276">[Pg 276]</a></span></p>

<p>Prisoners of war were evidently treated much the same
as in modern civilized nations. Indeed, in one place, the fact
that the necessities of his position compelled Moroni to set
his Lamanite prisoners to work, is referred to in somewhat
of an apologetic tone. When such prisoners attempted to
escape, they were slain by their guards. We have numerous
instances where prisoners were released on parole, or on their
giving such promises to the Nephite general as were thought
necessary.</p>

<p>It frequently happened, during the days of the Judges,
that the Nephites, in some of their periodical spasms of
apostasy and wickedness, would clamor for changes to be
made in their just and wise laws, in a manner to better suit
their degraded habits and course of life. When the majority
of the people were on the side of righteousness, these attempts
were in vain. When wickedness abounded, the corrupt majority
carried their points. The record of their history shows
that in the sixty-second year of the Judges (B. C. 30) they
had altered and trampled under foot the laws of Mosiah, or
that which the Lord had commanded him to give unto the
people; and that their laws had become corrupted, and they
had grown wicked like unto the Lamanites. Seven years
later the corruption of the people had become pitiable. The
Gadianton robbers were filling the judgment seats, having
usurped the power and authority of the land: Laying aside the
commandments of God, and not in the least aright before
him; doing no justice unto the children of men; condemning
the righteous because of their righteousness; letting the guilty
and the wicked go unpunished, because of their money; and
moreover to be held in office at the head of government to
rule and do according to their wills, that they might get gain
and glory of the world; and moreover that they might the
more easily commit adultery, and steal, and kill, and do according
to their own wills.</p>

<p>Such a condition of affairs, in the course of time, wrought
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_277" id="Page_277">[Pg 277]</a></span>
national disintegration, and would have brought about that
result much sooner than it did, had it not been that, influenced
by the mighty preaching of the inspired servants of God, the
Nephites (or portions of them) had now and again returned
to the service of heaven. But such happy periods were
short-lived, and matters went from bad to worse until thirty
years after the birth of Christ, when the republican form of
government was entirely broken up, and the people split up
into numerous tribes, each tribe caring only for its own interests,
and giving obedience to its own particular chief. This
state of things only continued for about four years, as during
the terrible convulsions at the time of the crucifixion of our
Lord Jesus Christ, the more wicked portion of the people
were destroyed.</p>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_12" id="Footnote_12"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_12"><span class="label">[12]</span></a>
The people had doubtless other rights which we have failed to
notice, or that are not mentioned by the writers in the Book of Mormon.</p></div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />


<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LX" id="CHAPTER_LX"></a>CHAPTER LX.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">LAWS OF THE NEPHITES CONTINUED—THE DIVISION INTO
TRIBES—THE MESSIANIC DISPENSATION—THE FINAL CONVULSION.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WE CAN well understand that the originating or primal
cause of the destruction of the Nephite republic was the
corruption of the people, especially of those whose duty it
was to administer the law. This class, being greedy for
power, formed a secret combination (as those of old time) to
establish a kingdom; and as a means to this end, they had
the chief judge assassinated, while they selected a man named
Jacob for their king. These royalists, or kingmen, were not
as successful in obtaining the sympathy of the majority of the
people as they anticipated; they therefore decided to remove
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_278" id="Page_278">[Pg 278]</a></span>
in a body to the northernmost part of the land, and there establish
the monarchy. This design they successfully carried
out. Those who remained at home favored the division of
the people into tribes, and there being none strong enough to
effectually oppose this suicidal policy, the republic became a
thing of the past.</p>

<p>The organization of these tribes was evidently on the
patriarchal principle; the head, or most influential member of
a family, gathered his kinsmen around him. The historian
states: And the people were divided one against another, and
they did separate one from another, into tribes, every man
according to his family, and his kindred, and friends.</p>

<p>Each of these tribes chose a chief, leader, or ruler, as it
is written: And every tribe did appoint a chief, or leader over
them; and thus they became tribes and leaders of tribes.</p>

<p>Now behold, there was no man among them, save he had
much family, and many kindreds and friends.</p>

<p>The laws of the various tribes were not uniform, but
there was a general understanding by which they prevented
the outbreak of actual war. It is stated that in the thirty-first
year (after Christ), They had come to an agreement that
they would not go to war one with another; but they were
not united as to their laws, and their manner of government,
for they were established according to the minds of those
who were their chiefs and their leaders. But they did establish
very strict laws that one tribe should not trespass
against another, insomuch that in some degree they had peace
in the land.</p>

<p>The destruction of the wicked, the visits of the crucified
Redeemer, the ministry of his disciples, the universal acceptance
of the fullness of the gospel by the people throughout
the length and breadth of the land, brings us to a time when
there was no need of civil law; for all men lived above the
law, being controlled and guided at all times by the higher
law of heaven. There was no need of courts of law, for
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_279" id="Page_279">[Pg 279]</a></span>
there were no disputations or contentions. No judges or
magistrates were required, for there were no offenders or
offenses. There were neither envyings, nor strifes, nor tumults,
nor whoredoms, nor lyings, nor thefts, nor violence,
nor murders. For the love of God dwelt in the hearts of the
people; they all dealt justly one with another; temptation was
removed; they had all things in common; they were one, the
children of Christ, and heirs of the Kingdom of God.</p>

<p>It has been said, Happy are the people who have no history,
and thrice happy were the Nephites of this era, whose
history was one of continued peace and joy. Well may it be
written of them, There could not be a happier people among
all the people who had been created by the hand of God.
We can scarcely conceive of such a people on this fallen
world of ours; an entire continent on which dwelt perfect
peace; people among whom there were no rich, no poor—all
were alike; a race in whose hearts dwelt the sweet influence
of the Spirit of God, the wisdom of which illumined every
mind. How they must have increased; how they must have
prospered; how they covered the land with millions of human
souls; how the arts and sciences must have been developed;
and how greatly must true and heavenly knowledge
been spread abroad! The law of Moses was no longer observed,
but the holy priesthood, after the order of the Son of
God, ministered in might in their midst; the faith of the people
made angels their frequent visitors; the purity of each
life caused the Holy Spirit to be the constant companion of
every soul. This happy, glorious state of holiness continued
nearly two hundred years, and then commenced the decline
of the nation; rapid indeed was its descent, and great was its
fall.</p>

<p>The first signs of the decrease in the righteousness of
the people, recorded in the Book of Mormon, were: That
some became lifted up in pride; these took to wearing costly
apparel, jewels, and the fine things of the world. The people
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_280" id="Page_280">[Pg 280]</a></span>
ceased to have their goods and their substance in common.
They began to be divided into classes; rich and poor appeared.
They commenced to deny portions of the gospel,
and to build up churches to suit their peculiar ideas; others
began to deny the true Church of Christ. They administered
that which was sacred (temple ordinances) to the unworthy;
and before long they devised all manner of wickedness,
and commenced to persecute the servants of God, even
to death, when permitted to do so by the powers that rule in
the heavens.</p>

<p>Thus matters went on, growing worse every year, until
the people were again divided into two nations, Nephites and
Lamanites, with their old traditions and ways; which, as was
natural, ultimately culminated in war; and such a war! For
savageness, brutality, and utter devilishness, we doubt if it
was ever equalled in this suffering world. But it is not our
province in this chapter to enter into historical details. The
law is our subject, and of that we can say little. If it were
possible to conceive of such a contradiction, we should say
that the law of anarchy reigned supreme. Might made right;
and the more numerous Lamanites ultimately overcame and
annihilated their Nephite brethren. We can well conceive of
the nature of the laws during the fierce struggle that preceded
this dire calamity, from the light of this nation's previous
history; they were no doubt framed, enacted and administered
for the benefit of the rich and the strong, and to
the injury of those in whose bosoms burned one lingering
spark of righteousness. The history of the Nephites, from
beginning to end, fully justifies the saying of the wise man,
Righteousness exalteth a nation, but sin is a reproach to any
people.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_281" id="Page_281">[Pg 281]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXI" id="CHAPTER_LXI"></a>CHAPTER LXI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE MONEY OF THE NEPHITES—THEIR COINS—BARLEY THE
STANDARD OF VALUE.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">IN THE early days of the Nephite nation, when its people
were struggling to develop their own peculiar and distinctive
civilization, each province, district or even city had its
particular standards of weights, measures and money. This
state of affairs frequently prevails in young communities, and
is an evidence that the growth of Nephite civilization was
much the same as in the nations of the eastern hemisphere.
As the population of a nation increases, its powers of government
consolidating and its commerce developing, these various
and conflicting standards of exchange give rise to much
unnecessary confusion, many perplexing difficulties and frequent
misunderstandings and complications, which hamper
trade and commerce, retard material progress, and delay the
unification of the nation. It thus becomes the work of the
far-seeing statesman or wise ruler to bring all these various
local rates to one national standard, recognized as legal and
equitable in all parts of the realm.</p>

<p>This work the second Mosiah accomplished for the Nephites.
When he revised and codified the national law for
the government of the people under the Judges, he abolished
the local distinctive rates and introduced one universal standard.
Of the ratios of the various weights and measures,
either before or after the enactment of Mosiah's wise law,
we are told nothing in the Book of Mormon; it is simply
stated that the Nephites had not adhered to the standards in
use among the Jews, but had altered their reckoning and
their measures, very frequently as caprice, convenience, or
local exclusiveness inspired. As to the ratios of the coins legalized
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_282" id="Page_282">[Pg 282]</a></span>
by Mosiah's code they are highly artistic, evince a
large acquaintance with monetary matters and point to a high
degree of civilization as then existing among the Nephites.</p>

<p>The following is the table of these coins as given in the
Book of Mormon:</p>

<div class="ac">
<table id="COINS" summary="Coins in the Book of Mormons">
  <tr>
    <th style="width:35%;">GOLD COINS</th>
<th style="width:30%;"></th>
<th style="width:35%;">SILVER COINS</th>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c3">1 Senine</td>
<td class="c3">equal to</td>
<td class="c3">1 Senum.</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c3">1 Seon, 2 Senines,</td>
<td class="c3">"</td>
<td class="c3">1 Amnor.</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c3">1 Shum, 4&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp;"</td>
<td class="c3">"</td>
<td class="c3">1 Ezrom.</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c3">1 Limnah, 7&nbsp; "</td>
<td class="c3">"</td>
<td class="c3">1 Onti.</td>
  </tr>
</table>
</div>


<p>Of smaller coins—<br />
1 Shiblon was equal to half a Senine or Senum.<br />
1 Shiblum was equal to a quarter of a Senine or Senum.<br />
1 Leah was equal to an eighth of a Senine or Senum.<br />
While an Antion of gold was equal to three Shublons.<br />
</p>

<p>Though not directly so stated, we judge from the context
that the Shiblon, the Shiblum and the Leah were silver
coins.</p>

<p>The names of these coins seem to be identical with, or
derived from those of familiar persons or places. Thus we
have a Leah, a Shiblon,<a name="FNanchor_13" id="FNanchor_13"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_13" class="fnanchor">[13]</a>
and an Amnor,<a name="FNanchor_14" id="FNanchor_14"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_14" class="fnanchor">[14]</a> all names of persons.
Also an Antion, which word is found in Antionah<a name="FNanchor_15" id="FNanchor_15"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_15" class="fnanchor">[15]</a> and
Antionum,<a name="FNanchor_16" id="FNanchor_16"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_16" class="fnanchor">[16]</a>
a Shiblum which differs from Shiblom<a name="FNanchor_17" id="FNanchor_17"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_17" class="fnanchor">[17]</a> only in
one letter, and a Shublon from Shiblon,<a name="FNanchor_18" id="FNanchor_18"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_18" class="fnanchor">[18]</a> and a Limnah from
Limhah,<a name="FNanchor_19" id="FNanchor_19"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_19" class="fnanchor">[19]</a> to the same extent.</p>

<p>This custom of naming coins after well-known or distinguished
persons is a practice not confined to the Nephites.
Other nations have done the same; as for instance, in France
a twenty-franc gold piece is called a Napoleon.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_283" id="Page_283">[Pg 283]</a></span></p>

<p>One little item that in itself may appear trivial is not
without its weight in the consideration of the minor or incidental
evidences of the truth of the Book of Mormon. A
measure of barley is especially mentioned as the unit of value
on which the monetary system, or the value of the coins of
the Nephites was based. One senine was worth one measure
of barley, and its multiples were, of course, multiples of this
measure of barley, but we have no information as to what the
contents of this measure may have been.<a name="FNanchor_20" id="FNanchor_20"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_20" class="fnanchor">[20]</a></p>

<p>Now the old English unit of measurement was a barley-corn,
or grain of barley. Three barley-corns make one inch,
is the way the table commenced.</p>

<p>Believing, as the Latter-day Saints do, that the Nephites
were a branch of the house of Israel, and also that the races
whence the English have most largely sprung had much of
the blood of Israel in their composition, the agreement of
these two units on the grain so frequently mentioned in the
Bible (as with the Nephites all grain seems to have been of
equal price) is not without its value in either argument. The
fact, also, that the Nephites made grain the standard of value
shows how highly agriculture must have been esteemed among
that people.</p>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_13" id="Footnote_13"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_13"><span class="label">[13]</span></a> A son of Alma the younger.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_14" id="Footnote_14"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_14"><span class="label">[14]</span></a> A Nephite officer under Alma.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_15" id="Footnote_15"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_15"><span class="label">[15]</span></a>
A chief ruler in the city of Ammonihah.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_16" id="Footnote_16"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_16"><span class="label">[16]</span></a>
Three Nephite generals killed at Cumorah.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_17" id="Footnote_17"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_17"><span class="label">[17]</span></a>
Three Nephite generals killed at Cumorah.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_18" id="Footnote_18"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_18"><span class="label">[18]</span></a> A son of Alma the younger.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_19" id="Footnote_19"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_19"><span class="label">[19]</span></a>
Three Nephite generals killed at Cumorah.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_20" id="Footnote_20"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_20"><span class="label">[20]</span></a>
The payment per day, fixed by law, for a Nephite judge when
actually engaged in his official duties was one senine, otherwise one measure
of barley.</p></div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_284" id="Page_284">[Pg 284]</a></span></p>



<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXII" id="CHAPTER_LXII"></a>CHAPTER LXII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">PERSONAL APPEARANCE OF THE NEPHITES—THEIR BEAUTY—TESTIMONY
OF REMAINS FOUND—THE DARK SKINNED
LAMANITES.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">EVER and anon throughout the Book of Mormon, we are
reminded by the inspired historians of the beauty of the
Nephite race, especially in the days when the glory of righteousness
beamed in their eyes, and shone in their countenances;
then they were fair, very fair—a white and a delightsome
people.</p>

<p>And well might it be so, for were they not descended
from that kindred couple, Abraham and his half-sister, whose
great beauty has been proverbial in every generation, since
they graced the earth with their comeliness? So lovely was
Sarah, the fairest of womankind of her generation, that when
she was sixty-seven years of age, the royal Pharaoh, disregarding
the charms of the darker daughters of Egypt, desired
her for his wife; and his admiration was doubtless in
good taste, for the Bible tells us that she was then very fair.
And still more remarkable, when yet another twenty-two years
had passed away, and she had seen nearly ninety summers
and winters come and go on this earth, another monarch,
Abimelech, sought to take her to himself. Nor was her
husband's manly beauty less striking; obedience to God, the
observance of the laws of life, and the cultivation of the
generous virtues so ennobled his existence, that strength and
manhood tarried with him in its force, long after that age
when the sons of modern generations are feebly tottering to
their graves.</p>

<p>Of the commanding beauty of Abraham's descendants,
we have many recorded instances, but none that exceed that
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_285" id="Page_285">[Pg 285]</a></span>
of his great-grandson Joseph, whose surpassing manliness
placed him in the greatest jeopardy, but whose uncompromising
virtue and unaffected innocence brought him off conqueror
over temptation, and raised him to the highest pinnacle
of earthly splendor and heavenly favor. It was from this
well-favored Joseph that the Nephites sprang.</p>

<p>God has set the mark of his displeasure on the Lamanites,
whom he has cursed, because of the iniquities of their
fathers, with a darkened skin, uncomely features, and straight,
black, coarse hair. In the beginning it was not so with either
Judah or Manasseh.</p>

<p>In confirmation of the testimony of the Book of Mormon,
that the inhabitants of this continent were once a white
and beautiful people, it may be stated that when very ancient
burial places in North and South America have been opened,
the remains of two races—one dark and the other fair—have
been exhumed. The question may arise: How could this be
told, when the skin had long rotted off the bones, and left
only the skeleton behind, which fell in powder as soon as it
was exposed to the action of the air? In this way: The dry,
gravelly soil in which some of these bodies were buried, had
so little affected the mummy, that portions of the hair still remained
in good preservation, and in numerous instances it
was such as is only found on heads of light races. We will
cite a few examples given by different inquirers in this field of
research.</p>

<p>One writer, speaking of the ancient mummies found in
Peru, says: The hair in general is of a lightish brown, and
of a fineness of texture which equals that of the Anglo-Saxon
race. Again: The ancient Peruvians appear, from numerous
examples of hair found in their tombs, to have been an
auburn-haired race. Another gentleman, a Mr. Haywood,
has described the discovery, early in the present century, of
three mummies, in a cave near the Cumberland river, in Tennessee;
and the color of their skin was said to be fine and
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_286" id="Page_286">[Pg 286]</a></span>
white, and their hair auburn and of a fine texture. The same
investigator mentions several other cases where mummies
were found in the limestone and saltpetre caves of Kentucky
and Tennessee, with light yellowish hair. One scientist, to
account for this peculiarity, suggests that it is possible that
the light color was due to the action of the lime and saltpetre;
but this suggestion will not affect those buried in other formations
of rock, nor will it account for the fineness of the texture
of the hair. Reasoning from other data, other writers
have concluded that the cities whose ruins still stand in Yucatan
and Central America were the work of two races, a light
and a dark-skinned race respectively.</p>

<p>The reference to the Anglo-Saxon race, above made, is
not without its value. To us it seems highly probable that
the righteous Nephites, in very many particulars of form and
feature, resembled this people and its kindred races. Our
reasons are: first, that there was a striking similarity in the
appearance of the ancient Israelites and the olden Anglo-Saxons.
This likeness has been remarked and commented
upon by various authors. Again, it is well known to the
Latter-day Saints that there was a large percentage of the
blood of Ephraim in the stock whence the Angles and Saxons
sprung. So much admitted, it is easy to understand how
the two half tribes, descended from the comely Joseph—the
one from Ephraim, and the other from Manasseh—would
bear a strong family likeness.</p>

<p>Were we introduced to a typical Nephite, we should expect
to find him well proportioned, ruddy of countenance,
auburn haired and light eyed. This, of course, is simply conjecture,
and is entitled to consideration only as such.</p>

<p>From reliefs found sculptured on the walls of the ruined
cities of Central America, it seems probable that the ancient
Lamanites esteemed flat, receding foreheads the highest type
of beauty. Most of the figures on which the greatest artistic
skill is displayed appear to represent persons on whom some
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_287" id="Page_287">[Pg 287]</a></span>
artificial means had been used, in infancy, to flatten the front
part of the head, as their debased descendants, the Flat-heads,
do in our day. It is a noteworthy fact, that other
races of Israelitish descent, or who have come in close contact
with the Hebrews, show this same tendency.</p>

<p>Skulls thus flattened have been taken out of tombs in the
neighborhood of Ancient Media, where the Israelites were
once in captivity; also from sepulchres in Circassia, Scandinavia,
Great Britain, etc., and one was even exhumed from outside
the walls of Jerusalem. It is true the Book of Mormon
does not refer to this custom, but it often speaks of the Lamanites
shaving their heads, which in all probability may have
afterwards grown into the still more hideous practice of flattening
the skull, under the idea that it made them courageous.
Indeed, it is quite possible that it did make them recklessly
blood-thirsty, by injuring their intellectual powers, and thus
tending to develop their more savage instincts.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXIII" id="CHAPTER_LXIII"></a>CHAPTER LXIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">LANGUAGE OF THE NEPHITES—THE INFLUENCE OF THE EGYPTIANS—NEPHITE
WORDS—RAMEUMPTOM—LIAHONA—RABBANAH—THE
LAMANITE TONGUE—WORD BUILDING.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THERE appears to be a slight difference of opinion among
students of the Book of Mormon with regard to the
language of the ancient Nephites. We will endeavor to give
a sketch of both ideas.</p>

<p>One class of inquirers affirm that it is evident, from a
careful study of the Book of Mormon, that the people of
Nephi were greatly influenced by the language and ideas of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_288" id="Page_288">[Pg 288]</a></span>
the Egyptians. That language was the language of their
every-day life, altered or reformed (whether corrupted or
improved cannot be told) so greatly in the course of time,
that in his day Moroni informs us no other people knew it.
In the thousand years that had elapsed between the exodus
of Lehi from Jerusalem and the abridgement of the record,
the Nephites had altered the Hebrew also, so that neither
their sacred nor their common modes of speech could be understood
by other races.</p>

<p>At the very opening of the inspired record Nephi writes:
I was taught somewhat in all the learning of my father. A
little further on he explains what that learning was. He says:
I make a record in the language of my father, which consists
of the learning [literature] of the Jews and the language of
the Egyptians. It is not strange that Lehi should have been
acquainted with the Egyptian tongue, as from the days of king
Solomon, for some hundreds of years, it was the polite language
of the world, as French was in Europe during the eighteenth
century. King Mosiah in after years confirmed this
statement, that Lehi was taught in the language of the Egyptians.
It would be rather unreasonable to suppose that the
knowledge of that language carried no further influence than to
enable the Nephites to converse in it. It brought them <i>en rapport</i>
so to speak, with those who used it in its native home in
Africa, evidences of which yet exist in the Egyptian types of
architecture and hieroglyphics found in the midst of the ruins
of the ancient cities, scattered far and wide over this western
continent. This similarity has been noticed again and again
by explorers and students, but its cause still remains to them
an unsolved problem.<a name="FNanchor_21" id="FNanchor_21"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_21" class="fnanchor">[21]</a> To the believers in the Book of Mormon
the mystery stands revealed.</p>

<p>Other students incline to the opinion that when the Egyptian
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_289" id="Page_289">[Pg 289]</a></span>
language is mentioned it probably only means its orthography.
They say the Jews seem to have understood the
Egyptian language or writing. For he [Lehi] having been
taught in the language of the Egyptians, therefore he could
read these engravings [the brass plates]. Laban and his
forefathers must have understood the Egyptian, and recorded
their sacred writings, from generation to generation, in that
language. The words "language of the Egyptians" very probably
means little more than Egyptian characters or an alphabet
for spelling Hebrew words. There seemed to be two
sets of characters—the Egyptian and the Hebrew (see Mormon
ix., 32 and 33) for spelling; but it is doubtful whether
the words written were words of two distinct languages, or
words of one language written in the Egyptian and Hebrew
characters. Which was the fact is not clearly specified.</p>

<p>We here reproduce two cuts to show our readers that
there is a distinct family likeness between the engravings on
the plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated
and ancient Egyptian characters. One is a copy of the noted
passage from the Book of Mormon taken by Elder Martin
Harris to Professor Anthon in New York; the other a reproduction
of some very ancient Egyptian characters engraved
on the rocks not far distant from Mount Sinai.</p>

<p>There are but few Nephite words handed down to us in
the Book of Mormon, as wherever an English equivalent
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_290" id="Page_290">[Pg 290]</a></span>
could be found, it has been given by the Prophet in his inspired
translation. These words are:</p>

<p>
<i>Neas and Sheum</i>—Kinds of grain.<br />
<i>Ziff</i>—A metal.<br />
<i>Rameumptom</i>—A holy stand.<br />
<i>Gazelem</i>—A name given to a servant of God.<br />
<i>Liahona</i>—A director or compass.<br />
<i>Rabbanah</i>—A title, meaning powerful king.<br />
</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p290.jpg" id="p290.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p290.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">ANCIENT EGYPTIAN CHARACTERS.</div>
</div>

<p>Also the names of their coins, and proper names of persons,
places, etc.</p>

<p>Some would-be-wise folks have seen fit, at different times,
to amuse themselves at the expense of these words, applying
to them various contemptuous terms and styling them gibberish.
But we propose to show that these words are derived
from the Hebrew and Egyptian tongues, neither of which, all
men admit, were known to the Prophet Joseph Smith at the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_292" id="Page_292">[Pg 292]</a></span>
time he published the Book of Mormon (A. D. 1830). Had
he been worldly wise, he might by his own learning have
fashioned these words; but as he was not, when we can adduce
evidence that they have true Hebrew or other ancient roots,
we have brought forward another strong argument in favor
of the inspiration of the translation.</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p291.jpg" id="p291.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p291.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">COPY OF CHARACTERS ON THE PLATES FROM WHICH
  THE BOOK OF MORMON WAS TRANSLATED.
  <p class="bq">And it shall come to pass, that the Lord God shall
  bring forth unto you the words of a book,
  and they shall be the words of them which have slumbered.</p>

  <p class="bq">But the book shall be delivered unto a man, and he shall
  deliver the words of the book, which
  are the words of those who have slumbered in the dust; and he shall
  deliver these words unto another;</p>

  <p class="bq">But the words which are sealed he shall not deliver,
  neither shall he deliver the book. For
  the book shall be sealed by the power of God, and the revelation
  which was sealed shall be kept in the book until the own due time of the Lord,
  that they may come forth: for behold, they reveal
  all things from the foundation of the world unto the end thereof.—<i>II.
  Nephi xxvii.</i> 6, 9, 10.</p></div>
</div>

<p>It has been wisely said, It is very evident that pure words
of either the Hebrew or Egyptian tongue could hardly be
expected in the Book of Mormon, for the reason that the
Nephites had altered the Hebrew, and their language was so
completely changed that their speech could not be understood
by other races. But although the structure of their language
had thus changed, it does not follow that all the words had
been replaced by others entirely unlike the former language
spoken and written by them. It is logical to expect many
remnants of the ancient roots, which, however much changed,
may retain so much of their original types as to be capable of
identification. Thus, in the word <i>Ziff</i>, which the Prophet
Joseph tells us was a metal, we find a word of the same sound
as the Hebrew word ziph or seph, which means a metal.
The metal laid over statues was so called. It is true that the
word ziff is not spelled the same, but in its orthography is
like the name of the Hebrew month, Ziff. But the word ziff
means brightness—metallic brightness. (The word is used in
Daniel ii., 31, also in Isaiah xxx., 22, where it means overlaying
metal.)</p>

<p><i>Rameumptom</i> was the name given by the Zoramite
apostates to the elevated place in their synagogues, from
whence they offered up their vain-glorious and hypocritical
prayers. Alma states the word means a holy stand. It resembles,
in its roots, Hebrew, and also Egyptian, in a remarkable
manner. <i>Ramoth</i>, high (as Ramoth Gilead), elevated,
a place where one can see and be seen; or, in a
figurative sense, sublime or exalted. <i>Mptom</i> has probably
its root in the Hebrew word translated <i>threshold</i>, as we are
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_293" id="Page_293">[Pg 293]</a></span>
told that the Philistine god, Dagon, had a threshold in Ashdod
(see I. Samuel v., 4, 5). Words with this root are quite numerous
in the Bible. Thus we see how Rameumptom means
an exalted place to stand upon, a pulpit or holy stand.</p>

<p><i>Sheum</i>, a kind of grain, is singularly like the Hebrew
Shum (garlic), as found in Numbers xi., 5.</p>

<p><i>Gazelem</i> appears to have its roots in Gaz—a stone, and
Aleim, a name of God as a revelator or interposer in the
affairs of men. If this suggestion be correct, its roots
admirably agree with its apparent meaning—a seer. The
text reads: And the Lord said, I will prepare unto my servant
Gazelem, a stone, which shall shine forth in darkness unto
light, that I may discover unto my people who serve me,
that I may discover unto them the works of their brethren:
yea, their secret works, their works of darkness, and their
wickedness and abominations.</p>

<p><i>Rabbanah</i> is another wonderful word. It is the title applied
by the servants of king Lamoni to Ammon, the son of
Mosiah, after his miraculous exploits at the waters of Sebus.
It is translated powerful or great king. Whether it was a
Nephite or Lamanite word is uncertain, as the Lamanites of
that age (B. C. 91) had been taught by royal command in the
language of the Nephites. It is, however, of little moment to
which of these kindred tongues it belonged, but its Hebrew
derivation is most unmistakable. Its origin is evidently in
<i>abba</i>, father. Max Muller, the great modern authority on
such points, says the word king originally meant father; having
doubtless taken this form in the earliest patriarchal days
when the king ruled by right of his fatherhood, and represented
God, the Great Father of us all. This ancient American
word confirms Professor Muller's statement; while it
manifests how remarkably the unities of the Book of Mormon
are preserved, consistent only with its claim to Divine inspiration.
It would be the height of folly to ascribe such a coincidence
to chance; a man must be far more credulous to so
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_294" id="Page_294">[Pg 294]</a></span>
believe, than it can possibly be claimed such are who place
implicit confidence in the realities of Nephite and Lamanite
history.</p>

<p>From the few examples of words and names before us,
we judge the Lamanite language to have been quite musical.
Such names as Rabbanah, Lamoni, Lehonti, Middoni, Antionum,
Onidah, etc., are certainly specimens of a soft, flowing,
pleasing form of speech.</p>

<p>One practice, that of word building, or adding several
words together to form a new word, which combination gave
expression to the desired idea, obviously obtained among the
Lamanites. As examples we have the city of Lehi-Nephi,
the village of Ani-Anti and the people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi.
Such a practice is frequent among many families of their
modern representatives. It was found to exist among the
Mexicans—the Aztecs—by the early Spanish invaders, and
today is practiced by our near neighbors the Shoshones.
This habit explains the reasons for the existence of so many
words of great length found in both of these tongues.</p>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_21" id="Footnote_21"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_21"><span class="label">[21]</span></a>
No claim has been advanced, we believe, which advocates an actual
Egyptian colonization of the New World, but strong arguments have been
used to show that the architecture and sculpture of Central America and
Mexico have been influenced from Egypt, if not attributable directly to
Egyptian artisans.—<span class="sc">J. T. Short.</span>
</p>
<p>
The hieroglyphics, symbols and emblems which have been discovered
in the temples bear so strong a resemblance to those of the Egyptians as
to encourage the supposition that a colony of that nation may have
founded the city of Palenque or Culhuacan.—<span class="sc">Jaurros.</span>
</p>
<p>
Giordan found the most striking analogies between the Central American
and Mexican remains and those of the Egyptians. The idols and
monuments he considers of the same form in both countries, while the
hieroglyphics of Palenque do not differ from those of ancient Thebes.</p></div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />

<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXIV" id="CHAPTER_LXIV"></a>CHAPTER LXIV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">NEPHITE PROPER NAMES—BIBLE NAMES—SARIAH—NEPHI—SAM—MELEK—JERSHON—ISABEL—AHA,
ETC.,—PREFIXES AND SUFFIXES.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE number of Bible proper names found in the Book of
Mormon has been now and again urged as an argument
against its divine origin. If those making these objections
were to calmly consider the matter, we believe they would
quickly acknowledge that it would be very inconsistent to
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_295" id="Page_295">[Pg 295]</a></span>
expect the opposite. Nearly all devout races are in the
habit of naming their children after the holy men—patriarchs,
martyrs and sages—whose lives they reverence, and whose
virtues they desire to see reproduced in their offspring. It is so
with ourselves; nearly all our most familiar names are English
forms of Bible names. For example: John, James, Jacob,
Joseph and Thomas among men, and Mary, Anna, Elizabeth
and Sarah among women. So it was with the Nephites.
The Hebrew was the language of their sacred literature;
while their fondest recollections, their holiest pride ran back
to the days of Joseph and Joshua, Samuel and Isaiah, and,
like other races, they named their children after the ancient
worthies they reverenced most. Hence, we find the following
Bible names borne by the descendants of Lehi<a name="FNanchor_22" id="FNanchor_22"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_22" class="fnanchor">[22]</a> and
Sariah: Aaron, Aminadab, Ammon, Ammah, Amos, Benjamin,
Enos, Gideon, Gilgal, Helam, Helem, Isaiah, Ishmael,
Jacob, Joseph, Jeremiah, Jonas, Laban, Lemuel, Noah, Samuel,
Shem, Timothy and Zedekiah. A few others are evidently
slightly altered Hebrew names, as Chemish from Chemosh,
Sherem from Shaaraim, and Zenos from Zenas. Indeed, there
may be no actual difference; the apparent change may arise
from the English translators inserting a wrong vowel sound
in words where, according to the ancient custom, the consonants
only were written.</p>

<p>We will now consider a few proper names found in the
Book of Mormon, but not in the Bible; for, notwithstanding
the changes made by the Nephites in their language, the derivation
and significance of many of these names are evident,
when considered in connection with the languages of the
races with whom the ancient Hebrews were brought most
closely in contact.</p>

<p><i>Sariah</i> is obviously Hebrew. It is a name of extreme
beauty and force. Its roots are in Sara, a princess, and Jah
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_296" id="Page_296">[Pg 296]</a></span>
or Iah, Jehovah, thus meaning a princess of Jehovah; a most
fitting name for the mother of a multitude of nations.</p>

<p><i>Nephi</i> is another very remarkable name. Its roots are
Egyptian; its meaning, good, excellent, benevolent. From
very ancient times the Egyptians believed that all who died
had to have their acts upon earth scrutinized by a council of
inquisitors, before they could be proclaimed fit to enter the
eternal abodes of bliss and stand in the presence of the god
Osiris, the chief lord of the land of the departed. One of
the names given to this god, expressive of his attributes, was
Nephi or Dnephi (the D being silent, as Dniester, Dnieper,
etc.), or the good, and the chief city dedicated to him was
called N-ph, translated into Hebrew as Noph, in which form
it appears in Hosea, Isaiah and Jeremiah. Its modern English
name is Memphis. In the Coptic, the language of the
modern Egyptians, the word has the form of Menfi or Mnefi.
Plutarch, the ancient historian, says that Dnephi was a benevolent
person, and an epithet for Osiris, and was also applicable
to Memphis, the sepulchre of that god. The word
Neph frequently appears in Egyptian proper names before
the Christian era, as Amoneph, Amuneph, Me-Nephta.
From these facts we conclude that Nephi was a common name
in the Egyptian tongue; and, as far as the founder of the
Nephite nation was concerned, most applicable to his character,
which was pre-eminently good and benevolent.</p>

<p>The English word, Nephites, that is the people or family
of Nephi, occurs twice in its Hebrew form in the Old Testament;
once in <i>Ezra</i> (ii., 50) as Nephisim, and again in
<i>Nehemiah</i> (vii., 52), as Nephishesim, which show that the
name was common among the Hebrews of the age of the
captivity.</p>

<p><i>Sam</i> is a name which some shallow-pated opponents of
the Book of Mormon have been disposed to ridicule. But it
is pure Egyptian. It was the distinctive name of one of the
highest orders of their priesthood. The great <i>Rameses</i> himself
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_297" id="Page_297">[Pg 297]</a></span>
belonged to the order of Sam. The fact that Lehi gave
to two of his sons such peculiarly Egyptian names shows how
great an influence the literature of that country must have
had on his life.</p>

<p><i>Melek</i> is the name given to a region of country situated
west of the river Sidon. No reason is given why it was so
called, but its meaning is evident. It was the king's land.
The ancient Phœnician word for king is spelled letter for letter
the same as in the Book of Mormon (Melek), and the
Hebrew word is almost identical.</p>

<p><i>Jershon</i>, the name applied to the land given by the
Nephites to the exiled Ammonites, means the land of the
expelled, or of the strangers. We think it altogether probable
that this significant name was given to it at the time it
was set off for the habitation of these expatriated Christian
Lamanites, as it defines their condition as exiles, and their relation
to the Nephites as strangers. The name is not mentioned
before this event, and would possibly be the only local
name by which it was known to the compiler of the Book of
Mormon. Before the date of this exodus, it was, we think,
considered a portion of the land of Zarahemla.</p>

<p><i>Isabel</i> is either a form of Jezebel, the chaste, a name given
in derision to the character who bore it, or it has its derivation
like Isaiah, which means the delight of Jehovah, and
thus signifies the delight of Bel, that is to say, of her lord,
husband or possessor. It may have been assumed to suggest
the supposed joys of her society. It is a remarkable fact that
the land wherein she dwelt is styled the land of Siron, that
is, the land of the deserters, or apostates. It was situated
at the extreme edge of the Nephite possessions, and on the
borders of the Lamanites, beyond the land of Antionum, in
which dwelt the Zoramite apostates. The experience of the
Saints in this age teaches them how apt apostates are to
draw off to remote corners, where they fancy the reproofs of
the priesthood are the least likely to be heard. In such a
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_298" id="Page_298">[Pg 298]</a></span>
place, far from the Nephite capital, outside the reach of the
rigors of the law of Moses, the enticing Isabel could carry
on her vile vocation with the greatest safety and impunity.</p>

<p><i>Aha</i>, we suggest means laughter. Sarah, the wife of
Abraham, called her son Isaac—laughter. The sound of the
word also resembles a laugh, and again it is the name for
laughter in the language of the modern Sioux, as Minne-aha—laughing
water.</p>

<p>Without being able to express a positive opinion, but
simply as a suggestion, we insert the supposed meaning of
the following words:</p>

<table class="table-words" id="WORDS" summary="Meaning of Words">
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Nephihah,</td>
    <td class="c1">Jehovah's consolation.</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Ammon,</td>
    <td class="c1">A worker of Jehovah.</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Shazer (or Shazeh),</td>
    <td class="c1">Gladness.</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Nahom,</td>
    <td class="c1">Comfort.</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Zarahemla,</td>
    <td class="c1">From a rising of light, or whom he (God) will fill up.</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Laman,</td>
    <td class="c1">White (another form of Laban).</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Manti,</td>
    <td class="c1">Relating to Prophets or oracles.</td>
  </tr>
</table>


<p>Many others could be inserted, but might possibly prove
irksome.</p>

<p>Before closing this branch of inquiry we will draw attention
to the ancient Nephite prefixes and suffixes. These
matters may not be of great interest to the general reader,
but to the students of the Book of Mormon they may prove
an incentive to further interesting research.</p>

<p>Among the most numerous prefixes found in Book of
Mormon proper names, are Am, Anti, Gid and Hel, of which
the first is by far the most frequent. We find Am in Ammon,
Amaron, Ammaron, Ammoron, Amoron, Amulon, Amnor,
Ammonihah, Amalickiah, Amnah, Amlici, Aminadi, etc.;
Anti in Antionah, Antiomno, Antipas, Antipus, Antionum and
Anti-Nephi-Lehi. It was also used as a suffix, an Ani-Anti.
The prefix Gid we find in Giddianhi, Gidgiddoni, Giddonah
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_299" id="Page_299">[Pg 299]</a></span>
and Gidgidonah; and Hel in Helem, Helam, Helaman and
Helorum.</p>

<p>Not to make this portion of our investigations tedious,
we will only give two or three examples of the suffixes that
appear to have been most in use.</p>

<ul>
  <li>ah, as Zerahamnah, Giddonah, Cumorah.</li>
  <li>am, as Zoram, Lauram, Seezoram.</li>
  <li>iah, as Amalickiah, Mosiah.</li>
  <li>ihah, as Nephihah, Moronihah, Cumenihah.</li>
  <li>om, as Sidom, Shiblom, Jarom.</li>
  <li>on, as Mormon, Emron, Corianton.</li>
  <li>or, as Amnor, Korihor, Nehor.</li>
  <li>en, as Kumen, Kishkumen.</li>
  <li>um, as Teancum, Helorum, Moriantum.</li>
  <li>us, as Antipus, Archaentus, Lachoneus.</li>
  <li>oni, Moroni, Lamoni, Mathoni.</li>
  <li>di, Aminadi, Abinadi.</li>
  <li>hi, as Nephi, Zenephi, Limhi.</li>
  <li>ti, Lehonti, Manti.</li>
  <li>doni,<a name="FNanchor_23" id="FNanchor_23"></a>
    <a href="#Footnote_23" class="fnanchor">[23]</a> as Gidgiddoni, Middoni.</li>
</ul>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_22" id="Footnote_22"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_22"><span class="label">[22]</span></a>
The name Lehi itself, is to found in <i>Judges xv., 9.</i></p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_23" id="Footnote_23"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_23"><span class="label">[23]</span></a>
We suggest that this is a form of the Hebrew word Adonai—Lord.</p></div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_300" id="Page_300">[Pg 300]</a></span></p>


<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXV" id="CHAPTER_LXV"></a>CHAPTER LXV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE LANDS OF THE NEPHITES—MULEK AND LEHI—ZARAHEMLA
AND NEPHI—THE WILDERNESS—THE LAND OF FIRST
INHERITANCE—THE JOURNEYS NORTHWARD—THE
WATERS OF MORMON—LEHI-NEPHI.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">TO THE ancient Nephites the whole of North America
was known as the land of Mulek, and South America as
the land of Lehi; or, to use the exact language of the Book
of Mormon, the land south was called Lehi; and the land
north was called Mulek.</p>

<p>The reason why these names were so given was because
the Lord brought Mulek into the land north, and Lehi into
the land south, when he led them from Judea to this greater
land of promise.</p>

<p>From the days of the first Mosiah to the era of Christ's
advent, South America was divided into two grand divisions.
These were the land of Zarahemla and the land of Nephi.
During this period, except in times of war, the Lamanites
occupied the land of Nephi, and the Nephites inhabited the
land of Zarahemla.</p>

<p>That these two lands occupied the whole of the southern
continent is shown by the statement of the sacred writer: Thus
the land of Nephi, and the land of Zarahemla, were nearly
surrounded by water; there being a small neck of land between
the land northward and the land southward. The
width of this narrow neck of land which connected the two
continents is in one place said to have been the distance of a
day and a half's journey for a Nephite. In another place it
is called a day's journey. Perhaps the places spoken of are
not identical, but one may have been slightly to the north of
the other along the line of the isthmus.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_301" id="Page_301">[Pg 301]</a></span></p>

<p>Both the lands of Nephi and Zarahemla were sub-divided,
for governmental purposes, into smaller lands, state or
districts. Among the Nephites, these lands, in the days of
the republic, were ruled by a local chief judge, subject to the
chief judge of the whole nation; and among the Lamanites
by kings, who were tributary to the head king, whose seat of
government was at the city of Lehi-Nephi or Nephi.</p>

<p>The land of Nephi covered a much larger area of country
than did the land of Zarahemla. The two countries were
separated by the wilderness which extended entirely across
the continent from the shores of the Atlantic Ocean to the
Pacific. The northern edge of this wilderness ran in a line
almost due east and west, and passed near the head of the
river Sidon. The Sidon is generally understood to be the
river in these days called the Magdalena.</p>

<p>All north of this belt of wilderness was considered the
land of Zarahemla; all south of it was included in the land of
Nephi. We are nowhere told its exact breadth, and can only
judge thereof from casual references in the narrative of the
Book of Mormon.</p>

<p>The river Sidon flowed through the centre of the Nephite
civilization of the days of the republic. After the convulsions
that attended the crucifixion of the Holy Messiah,
the physical and political geography of the continent was
greatly changed, and the new conditions are very vaguely
defined by the inspired historians.</p>

<p>On the western bank of the river Sidon was built the
city of Zarahemla. From the time of its first occupancy by
the Nephites, to the date of its destruction by fire at the crucifixion,
it was the capital or chief city of the nation, the
centre of its commercial activities, and the seat of government.
It was the largest and oldest city within their borders,
having been founded by the people of Zarahemla before the
exodus of the Nephites, under the first Mosiah, from the land
of Nephi.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_302" id="Page_302">[Pg 302]</a></span></p>

<p>When the Nephites, by reason of increasing numbers,
the exigencies of war, or for other causes founded new cities
the cities so built were generally called after the name of
the leader of the colony or of some illustrious citizen, and
the land immediately surrounding, contiguous or tributary
to the new city was called by the same name. As an example
we will take the city or land of Ammonihah, regarding which
it is written: Now it was the custom of the people of Nephi
to call their lands and their cities, and their villages, yea, even
all their small villages, after the name of him who first possessed
them; and thus it was with the land of Ammonihah.</p>

<p>Some of these lands appear to have been relatively small,
more resembling a county, or possibly a township, than any
other division at present prevailing in this country. Such we
suppose to have been the lands of Helam and Morianton.
Others, such as the lands of Bountiful and Desolation, embraced
wide, extended tracts of country.</p>

<p>The exact place where Lehi and his little colony first
landed on this continent is not stated in the Book of Mormon:
but it is generally believed among the Latter-day Saints to
have been on the coast of Chili in thirty degrees south latitude.
In fact, the Prophet Joseph Smith so stated.</p>

<p>We do not think it possible, without divine revelation,
to determine with accuracy the identical spot where Lehi and
his colony landed. We believe that the coast line of that
region has entirely changed since those days. Even if we do
not take into consideration the overwhelming convulsions
that took place at the crucifixion of our Lord, which changed
the entire face of nature, there remains the general elevation
or subsistence of the land which is continually taking place
the world over. Some coasts are rising, some are falling.
The land in South America, on its western or Pacific shores,
has long been rising, some think for centuries.</p>

<p>If this be so the rise of an inch a year would entirely
change the configuration of the sea shore, and give this
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_303" id="Page_303">[Pg 303]</a></span>
generation shallows and dry land, where but a few centuries
ago there were deep waters. But so far as the results growing
out of the terrible earthquakes that occurred at the death
of the Savior are concerned, we can form no conclusions, for
they were variable. In some regions the waters usurped the
place of the land, in others the land encroached upon the
waters. Which way it happened near the place where Lehi
landed we have no record, and consequently can say nothing.
For all we know a huge mountain may now cover the spot,
or it may be hidden beneath the blue waters of the Pacific,
scores of miles away from any present landing place.</p>

<p>In the region that Lehi landed there he also died. Soon
after his death, Nephi, and those of the colony who wished
to serve the Lord, departed for another country. They did
so by direct command of heaven. The reason for this command
was the murderous hatred shown by Laman and Lemuel
towards Nephi and his friends. These vicious men determined
to kill Nephi, that he might not be a king and a ruler
over them. Their hearts were wicked, they loved sin and
were resolved that they would not be governed by their virtuous
and heaven-favored brother.</p>

<p>Nephi and his company journeyed in the wilderness for
many days. By the expression "the wilderness," we understand
the inspired writer to mean the uncultivated and uninhabited
portion of the land. This word appears to be frequently
used in after years, with this signification. At other
times it is applied to the desert and uninhabitable regions,
the tropical forests, and jungles infested with wild beasts.
The journey of the Nephites was northward, as is shown
by their later history; but Nephi, in his very brief account
of this migration, says nothing with regard to the direction
in which they traveled.</p>

<p>At the end of many days a land was found which was
deemed suitable for settlement. There the company pitched
their tents, and commenced the tillage of the soil. In honor
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_304" id="Page_304">[Pg 304]</a></span>
of their leader, it was called the land of Nephi; or to use the
modest language of Nephi, My people would that we should
call the name of the place Nephi, wherefore we did call it
Nephi.</p>

<p>No doubt the choice of location was made by divine
inspiration. It was a highly-favored land, rich in mineral
and vegetable productions, and yielded abundant crops to the
labors of the husbandman.</p>

<p>In this happy country the Nephites dwelt, prospered and
increased until they again moved northward. Perhaps not
once nor twice they migrated, but several times; for we hold
it to be inconsistent with the story of the record and with
good judgment to believe that in their first journey they
traveled as far north as they were found four hundred years
afterwards, when they again took up their line of march, and
finally settled in the land of Zarahemla. In the first place
there was no necessity for Nephi and his people taking such
a lengthy, tedious and hazardous journey; in the second
place, in their weak condition, it was nigh unto an impossibility.
To have taken a journey of a few hundred miles
would have placed them out of the reach of the Lamanites;
there was no need for them to travel thousands. Again, in a
few years the Lamanites had followed and come up to them;
it is altogether inconsistent to think that that people, with its
racial characteristics, would in so short a time have accomplished
so marvelous a triumph as to follow, hunt up and
attack their late brethren if the latter had placed all the distance
from Chili to Ecuador between them and their pursuers.
When we consider the difficulties of travel through the trackless
wilderness, the obstacles interposed by nature, the lack of
all roads or other guides to indicate where the Nephites had
gone, it seems out of the question to imagine that in twenty
years or so, the shiftless, unenterprising Lamanites had
accomplished such a feat. To the contrary, we believe that
Nephi and those with him traveled until they considered
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_305" id="Page_305">[Pg 305]</a></span>
themselves safe, then settled down in a spot which they
deemed desirable. By and by the Lamanites came upon
them; the Nephites defended themselves as long as they
could, and when they could do so no longer they again
moved to the northward. Their early history was one of
frequent wars; and as the Lord used the Lamanites as thorns
in their sides when they turned from him, we judge for this
reason, and that they were found so far north in the days of
Amaleki and Mosiah, that the savage descendants of Laman
had frequently defeated them and driven them farther and
farther away from the land of their first possession.</p>

<p>The inquiry will naturally arise, as a result of these suggestions:
In what portion of the South American continent
lay the home of the Nephites in the days of Mosiah? This
cannot be answered authoritatively. We are nowhere told
its exact situation. Still, there are many references in the
Book of Mormon from which we can judge, to some extent,
of its location. Elder Orson Pratt suggests that it was in the
country we now call Ecuador. The writer entirely agrees
with Elder Pratt's suggestion. Other brethren have placed
it considerably farther south; but in our reading of the Book
of Mormon we have found no evidence to confirm their suppositions,
but much to contradict them.</p>

<p>We believe that the lands occupied by the Nephites
before they went down into the land of Zarahemla were
situated among the table lands or high valleys of the Andes,
much as Utah is located in the bosom of the Rocky Mountains
and parallel chains. For these reasons:</p>

<p>First:—They were lands rich in minerals, which all
through the American continents are found most abundantly
in mountain regions. We may (so far as mineral proximity
is concerned) compare the country east of this portion of the
Andes—the unexplored, alluvial silvas of the Amazon—to the
great plains or prairies east of the Rocky Mountains. These
silvas, stretching from the Andes to the Atlantic, we regard
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_306" id="Page_306">[Pg 306]</a></span>
as the great wilderness south of Zarahemla so often spoken
of in the annals of the Judges.</p>

<p>Secondly, the climate of the torrid lowlands, almost
directly under the equator, would be intolerable for its heat,
and deadly in its humidity; while the country in the high valleys
and table lands would be excellently adapted to human
life, especially (we may presume) before the great upheavals
and convulsions that marked the death of the Redeemer. As
the Nephites spread over the country they located in regions
where fevers were common, possibly in those parts rendered
unhealthy by the overflowing of the rivers, which, when they
receded, left large bodies of stagnant water covering the surface
of the ground for the greater portion of the year.</p>

<p>It is also probable that in their journeys the Nephites
would follow the most available route, rather than plunge
into the dense, untrodden, primeval forests of the wilderness;
the home of all manner of savage animals, venomous snakes
and poisonous reptiles; where a road would have to be cut
every foot of the way through the most luxuriant and gigantic
tropical vegetation to be found on the face of the globe.
Therefore we regard its accessibility as another reason for
believing that the Nephites did not leave the great backbone
of the continent to descend into the unexplored depths of the
region whose character they aptly sum up in the one word,
wilderness.</p>

<p>Our readers must not forget that there were two lands
called by the name of Nephi. The one was a limited district
immediately surrounding the city of Lehi-Nephi or Nephi.
There Mosiah and the Nephites dwelt, about two hundred
years before Christ. The other land of Nephi occupied the
whole of the continent south of the great wilderness.</p>

<p>As this wilderness, though of great length east and west,
was but a narrow strip north and south, and its northern edge
ran close to the head waters of the river Sidon, it is evident
that the land of Nephi covered by far the greater portion of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_307" id="Page_307">[Pg 307]</a></span>
South America. Within its wide boundaries was situated
the original land of Nephi; as well as many other lands
called by various local names, just in the same way as there
are many States in these United States, all together forming
one great nation.</p>

<p>It is very obvious how there came to be these two lands
of Nephi. At first, the small district around the capital city
comprised all the territory occupied by the Nephites. As
they spread out, whatever valley, plain, etc., they reclaimed
from the wilderness was considered a part of that land; and
thus, year by year, its borders grew wider and wider, while
for convenience sake or governmental purposes, the newly
built cities and the lands surrounding were called by varied
names, according to the wishes of the people, most frequently
after the leader of the out-going, colony or founder of the
city. Thus we have a land of Nephi within the land of
Nephi; just as we have now-a-days Utah County within the
State of Utah; and the city of New York and the County
of New York within the state of New York. To distinguish
the smaller land of Nephi from the whole country, it is sometimes
called the land of Lehi-Nephi.</p>

<p>We have stated that the small land of Nephi was a very
limited district. We think this is easily proven. It was so
limited in extent that we are told king Noah built a tower near
the temple so high that he could stand upon the top thereof and
overlook not only the land of Lehi-Nephi where it was built,
but also the land of Shilom and the land of Shemlon, which
last named land was possessed by the Lamanites. No matter
how high the tower, these lands must have been comparatively
small (or at any rate the land of Lehi-Nephi was) to have
enabled a man to overlook the whole three from the top of
one building.</p>

<p>It was on the borders of this land, at the outer edge of
its cultivated grounds, in the forest (or thicket) of Mormon,
that Alma used to hide himself in the day-time, from the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_308" id="Page_308">[Pg 308]</a></span>
searches of the king, while he ministered among the people
when the shades of evening gave him security. It was there
he gathered the believers in his teachings, baptized them in
the waters of Mormon, and organized the Church of Jesus
Christ. From the waters of Mormon to the city of Zarahemla
it was twenty-one days' actual travel for an emigrant
train.</p>

<p>Alma having been warned of the Lord that the armies
of king Noah would come upon his people, the latter gathered
together their flocks, and took of their grain and departed
into the wilderness which divided the lands of Nephi
and Zarahemla. They fled eight days' journey into the
wilderness when they rested and commenced to build a city,
which they called Helam. Being afterwards compelled to
leave this city, on account of the persecutions of the Lamanites
and Amulonites, they again took their journey northward,
and reached the homes of the main body of the Nephites in
Zarahemla in about thirteen days.</p>

<p>Here we have a people encumbered and delayed by flocks
and herds, heavily laden with grain, etc., making the journey
(in two separate stages) in twenty-one days. It is scarcely
supposable that they traveled in a direct line; mountains,
rivers and swamps would render the journey somewhat circuitous
or winding. But even supposing that they did advance
in an almost direct line from point to point, it would
only make the distance between Nephi and Zarahemla 210
miles, if they traveled ten miles a day; 315, if they traveled
fifteen miles; and 420 if they journeyed twenty miles a day.</p>

<p>Our readers must decide for themselves which distance
per day is the most likely that a company, driving their flocks
and herds before them, would advance through an unexplored
wilderness, full of natural hindrances, and without roads,
bridges, ferries and other helps to the traveler.</p>

<p>Zarahemla was situated on the Sidon, certainly a considerable
distance from its head waters, as other lands and cities
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_309" id="Page_309">[Pg 309]</a></span>
(such as Minon and Manti) are mentioned as lying far above
it. If we measure the distance from such a point southward,
either 200, 300, or 400 miles, all these measurements will
bring us into the country now called Ecuador.</p>

<p>We are of the opinion that the land of Lehi-Nephi was
situated in one of the higher valleys, or extensive plateaus of
the Andes. In the first place, admitting it was in Ecuador, it
would lie almost immediately under the equator, and the lowlands,
as before suggested, would be unbearable for an industrious
population on account of the great heat; as well as exceedingly
unhealthy by reason of chills, fever, and like complaints.</p>

<p>Again, the crops of which the Nephites raised most abundantly—barley
and wheat—are not those that flourish in a
tropical climate, but can be grown most advantageously in
a temperate region, such as could be found in these higher
valleys.</p>

<p>It was also a land rich in mineral wealth, which is not
probable would have been the case if it had been situated
among the wide-spreading alluvial plains east of the Andes.</p>

<p>It is likewise spoken of as a hilly or mountainous country.
The hill north of the land of Shilom is frequently mentioned
in the historical narrative. For instance:</p>

<p>Ammon came to a hill, which is north of the land of
Shilom (<i>Mosiah vii. 5</i>).</p>

<p>King Limhi caused his guards to go to the hill which
was north of Shilom (<i>Mosiah vii. 16</i>).</p>

<p>King Noah erected a great tower on the hill north of the
land of Shilom (<i>Mosiah xi. 13</i>).</p>

<p>For another reason, the expression "up" is almost always
used when reference is made to persons going towards the
land of Nephi. Not only did they travel from Zarahemla up
the Sidon and across the wilderness to Nephi, but also <i>up</i> from
the land of Ishmael and other portions of the land of Nephi
to the city of Nephi and its surroundings. In contradistinction
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_310" id="Page_310">[Pg 310]</a></span>
to this, persons leaving Nephi went down to the land of
Zarahemla and to other places.</p>

<p>The only time in which the word down is used, when
referring to persons going towards Nephi, is when certain
persons came down to the city from off the hill mentioned
above.</p>

<p>Some of our readers may object to the statement that
the city of Nephi and the city of Lehi-Nephi were one and
the same place; and that the land round about was sometimes
called the land of Lehi-Nephi, and sometimes the land of
Nephi only. But we think that a careful perusal of the record
of Zeniff, in the Book of Mormon, will convince them of
the fact; especially if they will compare it with the last few
verses of the book of Omni. Zeniff in one place speaks of possessing,
by treaty with the Lamanites, the land of Lehi-Nephi
(<i>Mosiah ix. 6</i>), and a few verses later on (verse 14), he talks
of the thirteenth year of his reign in the land of Nephi.</p>

<p>If we mistake not, the name of Lehi-Nephi occurs
only seven times in the Book of Mormon, everywhere
else the name Nephi is used when referring to this
land.</p>



<hr class="chap" />

<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXVI" id="CHAPTER_LXVI"></a>CHAPTER LXVI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">NEPHI IN THE HANDS OF THE LAMANITES—THE LANDS OF
SHEMLON, SHILOM, HELAM, AMULON, ISHMAEL, MIDDONI,
JERUSALEM, ETC.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">IN THE second generation the Nephites began to grow
numerous, and iniquity made its appearance among them.
It was then that Jacob their priest, prophesied: The time
speedily cometh, that except ye repent, they [the Lamanites]
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_311" id="Page_311">[Pg 311]</a></span>
shall possess the land of your inheritance, and the Lord God
will lead away the righteous out from among you. This
prophecy was completely fulfilled, if not on previous occasions,
about 300 years or so afterwards, when Mosiah, by the
command of God, led the righteous Nephites out of the land
of their inheritance—the land of Nephi—down into the land
of Zarahemla.</p>

<p>From that time the land of Nephi was possessed and
ruled by the posterity of Laman, Lemuel and Ishmael; or by
Nephite apostates, who, with superior cunning, worked themselves
on to the Lamanitish throne.</p>

<p>During the era that the Nephites dwelt in the land of
Nephi they built several cities. These the Lamanites eagerly
took possession of when Mosiah and his people vacated them.
We are not told when and by whom these cities were
founded; such particulars, doubtless, appear on the plates of
the kings. It is only incidentally that we learn anything regarding
them; reference to them is found in the record of
Zeniff's return from Zarahemla, and re-occupancy, by treaty
with the Lamanites, of a portion of the old Nephite home.</p>

<p>The Lamanites of that age were a wild, ferocious, blood-thirsty
and nomadic race, who did not build cities, for the
simple reason that they had neither the inclination nor the
skill. But when they found the Nephite cities deserted by
their inhabitants they immediately occupied them. Even then,
they did not enlarge or repair them, but let them fall into
gradual decay.</p>

<p>No sooner had the Lamanites surrendered the cities of
Lehi-Nephi and Shilom to Zeniff than his people set to work
to build buildings and to repair their walls. In the next generation
king Noah caused many fine buildings and towers to
be built in both the lands of Lehi-Nephi and Shilom.</p>

<p>The two cities above mentioned are the only ones directly
spoken of in the Book of Mormon up to this time. There
was most probably a city built in the contiguous land of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_312" id="Page_312">[Pg 312]</a></span>
Shemlon, which was held by the Lamanites, but it is never
mentioned by name.</p>

<p>We judge Shilom lay to the northward of Lehi-Nephi,
and in the same valley or plateau; otherwise it could not
have been so completely viewed from king Noah's tower,
mentioned in our last chapter. Its relative position to Lehi-Nephi
appears from the fact that those who went to or from
the land of Zarahemla, generally did so by way of Shilom;
it seems to have lain in the direct route between the two capital
cities. Ammon, the Zarahemlaite, and his company entered
in that way, and Limhi and his people escaped in the
same direction.</p>

<p>The next city that we read of is called Helam. It was
located eight days' journey from Nephi towards Zarahemla,
and was founded by Alma, the elder, and his followers, when
they fled from the murderous persecutions of king Noah.
This city and the surrounding country were called after the
first man baptized by Alma in the waters of Mormon. His
name was Helam, and he doubtless was a leader among that
people.</p>

<p>In the same direction from Nephi as Helam, and apparently
adjoining thereto, lay the land of Amulon. It was first
peopled by the fugitive priests of Noah, when they fled from
the vengeance of the justly incensed Nephites. The leader
of this band of wicked men was named Amulon, and in his
honor the land was so called. The king of the Lamanites
afterwards made Amulon the tributary king or chief local
ruler over the lands of Helam and Amulon. From this we
judge that they lay side by side, their boundaries extending
indefinitely into the great wilderness.</p>

<p>Our next information regarding the condition of the land
of Nephi is gleaned from the history of the mission of the
sons of king Mosiah to the Lamanites in that region. This
mission commenced B. C. 91, and lasted fourteen years.</p>

<p>We find the Lamanites of that age considerably advanced
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_313" id="Page_313">[Pg 313]</a></span>
in civilization, many of them inhabiting populous
cities. The country was divided into several distinct kingdoms,
each ruled by its own king; but all subject to the head
monarch whose court was at Nephi.</p>

<p>The lands specially mentioned in connection with this
mission are those of Nephi, Middoni, Ishmael, Shilom, Shemlon,
Helam, Amulon and Jerusalem.</p>

<p>Shilom and Shemlon we have already shown to be in the
neighborhood of Lehi-Nephi; Helam, eight days' journey
for loaded teams to the north, and Amulon not far distant
therefrom. We may next inquire what can be learned of the
lands of Jerusalem, Ishmael and Middoni.</p>

<p>The location of the land of Jerusalem is clearly stated.
It was away joining the borders of Mormon, that is, on the
other side, probably east or north from Nephi. There,
somewhere about 100 B. C., the Lamanites, with Amulonites
and other apostate Nephites, built a great and thriving city,
which they called Jerusalem, after their father's ancient home
in Judea.</p>

<p>There Aaron, the son of Mosiah, unsuccessfully preached
the gospel. Its apostate citizens were too sin-hardened to accept
the message he bore. This city was afterwards destroyed
on account of its great wickedness and persecution of
the saints, in the terrors that attended the crucifixion of the
Savior, and waters came up in the place thereof. A stagnant
sea, akin to that which covers Sodom and Gomorrah, occupies
the place where once its proud palaces and rich synagogues
stood.</p>

<p>The first land visited by the missionary prince, Ammon,
was Ishmael; its situation is not clearly stated. It was <i>down</i>
from Nephi. This leads to the thought that it lay in the
alluvial plains considerably east of the Andes. It does not
seem compatible with the narrative of Ammon's mission to
believe it was situated in the narrow strip of wilderness that
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_314" id="Page_314">[Pg 314]</a></span>
lay between the mountains and the Pacific Ocean. Its relative
position to other lands precludes this idea.</p>

<p>Near the highway that connected Ishmael and Nephi lay
the land of Middoni. This is shown by the fact that when
Ammon and king Lamoni were traveling from Ishmael towards
Middoni they met Lamoni's father, the head king of
all the land, coming from Nephi. This leads to the conclusion
that the same road from Ishmael led to both Nephi and
Middoni.</p>

<p>Nephi is called <i>up</i> from both these lands; we, therefore,
suggest that, like Ishmael, Middoni occupied a portion of the
lower lands on the eastern borders of the Andes, but somewhat
nearer the capital city.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXVII" id="CHAPTER_LXVII"></a>CHAPTER LXVII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE LANDS OF THE NEPHITES, CONTINUED—ZARAHEMLA—JERSHON—ANTIONUM—MANTI—GIDEON.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">AS THERE were two lands of Nephi, the greater and the
less, so, for exactly the same reason, there were two lands
of Zarahemla; the one occupying the whole of South America,
from the great wilderness, which formed its southern
border, northward to the land Bountiful; the other, the district
immediately surrounding the capital city.</p>

<p>That there was a Zarahemla within Zarahemla is shown
by various passages in which persons are spoken of as journeying
to the land of Zarahemla, when they were already
within the borders of the greater land of that name. For instance,
Minon, on the river Sidon, is said to have been situated
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_315" id="Page_315">[Pg 315]</a></span>
above the land of Zarahemla (<i>Alma ii. 24</i>); again, Alma
took Amulek and came over to the land of Zarahemla from
Sidon (<i>Alma xv. 18</i>). While in many other places, notably
where the boundaries of the possessions of the Nephites are
given, the name Zarahemla is applied to the whole of the
lands of that people, even sometimes including Bountiful,
which is generally spoken of separately.</p>

<p>In the days of the first Mosiah and his son, Benjamin,
the greater portion of the Nephites appear to have been
located in and immediately around the city of Zarahemla.
King Benjamin, when about to resign the royal authority into
the hands of his son Mosiah, commanded him to gather his
people together, For, he adds, on the morrow I shall proclaim
unto this my people out of mine own mouth, that thou art a
king and a ruler over this people (<i>Mosiah i. 10</i>). The proclamation
was sent forth and the people were gathered in an
unnumbered host; a thing that could not have been done in
so short a time had their habitations been widely scattered
over an extended territory.</p>

<p>In the reign of the younger Mosiah, the people stretched
out in all directions, and colonies were planted in distant regions.
This vigorous policy was continued, only on a much
larger scale, during the days of the Judges.</p>

<p>After carefully perusing the Book of Mormon, we suggest
that the lands or cities (which in Nephite geography
appear to be frequently used interchangeably, or one for the
other), included within the borders of the Nephites, in the
days of the Judges, were:</p>

<p>In the extreme north, the land of Bountiful, which extended
southward from the Isthmus of Panama. On its
southern frontier lay the land of Jershon.</p>

<p>On the River Sidon: Zarahemla, Minon, Gideon and
Manti.</p>

<p>In the interior, eastward of the Sidon: Antionum, Siron,
and probably Nephihah.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_316" id="Page_316">[Pg 316]</a></span></p>

<p>On the shores of the Atlantic Ocean and Caribbean Sea:
Mulek, Morianton, Lehi, Omner, Gid, Aaron and Moroni.</p>

<p>In the interior, west of the Sidon: Melek, Noah, Ammonihah
and Sidom.</p>

<p>Between the upper waters of the Sidon and the Pacific
Ocean, or in the extreme south-west: Cumeni, Antiparah,
Judea and Zeezrom.</p>

<p>Besides the above the following cities are mentioned, but
only in connection with their destruction at the time of the
terrible convulsions that marked the sacrifice at Jerusalem of
the world's Redeemer:</p>

<p>The great city of Moronihah, covered with earth.</p>

<p>Laman, Gad, Josh and Kishkumen, burned with fire.</p>

<p>Gilgal, Gadiandi, Gadiomnah, Jacob and Gimgimno, sunk
in the depths of the earth; and</p>

<p>Onihah and Mocum, in whose place waters came up.</p>

<p>We imagine from the names, that some of the above
were built by the Lamanites or Gadianton robbers. But this
is simply a conjecture, as the sacred record is entirely silent
on the point.</p>

<p>We will now very briefly examine, one by one, some of
the more important divisions of the country.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Jershon.</span>—This was the name given to the regions set
apart by the Nephites (B.C. 78), as the home of the Ammonites,
or Christian Lamanites. It was situated far to the
north, and was evidently chosen for the reason that the
strength of the Nephite nation might lie between the fugitives
and their former countrymen, the Lamanites, who then
thirsted for their blood. It was bounded by the Caribbean
Sea and the land Bountiful on the north and east, and by the
land of Antionum on the south. Its western boundary is not
defined, but we are inclined to believe, from the context, that
it was the river Sidon. Its geographical situation is partly
described in <i>Alma xxvii. 22</i>, thus: We [the Nephites] will
give up the land of Jershon, which is on the east by the sea,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_317" id="Page_317">[Pg 317]</a></span>
which joins the land Bountiful, which is on the south of the
land Bountiful. With regard to its southern boundary, <i>Alma
xxxi. 3</i> (which we shall hereafter quote), states that Antionum
lay to the south of it.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Antionum</span>, the land where the Zoramite apostates gathered
(B. C. 75), was an extensive and thinly settled region,
extending from the land of Jershon to the great southern
wilderness. Its boundaries are thus defined (<i>Alma xxxi. 3</i>):
Antionum, which was east of the land of Zarahemla, which
lay nearly bordering upon the sea shore, which was south of
the land of Jershon, which also bordered upon the wilderness
south. By this we understand that it stretched north from
the great wilderness, which passed by the head of the Sidon,
almost to the Atlantic Ocean; that its western boundary was
the land of Zarahemla, and Jershon its northern limit. Nothing
is said of its eastern borders, for the simple reason that at
the time this passage was originally written, the country east
was yet uninhabited, except possibly by a few wandering
Lamanites. At its extreme southern or southeastern corner,
"among the borders of the Lamanites" of the wilderness,
was the outlaying land of Siron. This place is mentioned
but once in the Book of Mormon (<i>Alma xxxix. 3</i>).</p>

<p><span class="sc">Manti.</span>—During the days of the republic, Manti was a
district of great importance to the Nephites. It was situated
contiguous to the wilderness at the head waters of the Sidon
(<i>Alma xvi. 6</i>), and lay on the line of march generally taken
by the armies of the Lamanites when they invaded Zarahemla.
Its exact boundaries are not defined; indeed, it is
altogether probable that they varied considerably at different
periods of Nephite history. However, it is evident that it
was the most southerly of all the lands inhabited by the
Nephites, in the western half of the South American continent,
after they had moved from the land of Nephi.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Gideon.</span>—In a valley on the east of the Sidon was built,
during the early days of the republic, an important city, which
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_318" id="Page_318">[Pg 318]</a></span>
was named after the martyr Gideon. The valley itself was
also known by the same name, and is frequently called the
land of Gideon, for we find no evidence to lead to the conclusion
that the land extended beyond the valley. Nearly
all that we know of this region is contained in a single passage
(<i>Alma vi. 7</i>), which states that Alma left Zarahemla and
went over upon the east of the river Sidon, into the valley of
Gideon, there having been a city built which was called the
city of Gideon, which was in the valley that was called Gideon,
being called after the man who was slain by the hand of
Nehor with the sword.</p>

<p>From the references in the historical narrative we incline
to the opinion that this valley lay either directly east, or somewhat
to the south of the city of Zarahemla. Travelers coming
from the north are never mentioned as passing through it
on their way to Zarahemla, without they had a purpose in so
doing, as in the case where Moroni marched from the north-east
to the relief of chief judge Pahoran (<i>Alma lxvii.</i>)</p>



<hr class="chap" />

<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXVIII" id="CHAPTER_LXVIII"></a>CHAPTER LXVIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">LANDS OF THE NEPHITES,
CONTINUED—MINON—MELEK—AMMONIHAH—NOAH—SIDOM—AARON—LEHI—MULEK—BOUNTIFUL—THE
SOUTH-WEST BORDER.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">MINON is mentioned but once in the Book of Mormon.
Its location is then directly stated. It is spoken of as
the land of Minon, above the land of Zarahemla, in the
course of the land of Nephi (<i>Alma ii. 24</i>). Elder Orson
Pratt, in a note to this chapter, places Minon about two days'
journey south of the city Zarahemla. This is the obvious
conclusion to be drawn from the details contained in the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_319" id="Page_319">[Pg 319]</a></span>
chapter; from these details and the above quotation, we also
judge it to have been on the western banks of the Sidon, and
in the direct road between Nephi and Zarahemla. At this
date (B. C. 91) it was inhabited by an agricultural population,
who, at the approach of the Lamanites, fled before them
into the capital city.</p>

<p>As the course of the river Sidon was from south to
north, it is but reasonable to conclude that when the words
above and below are used, when reference is made to places
on its banks or in its neighborhood, that above means south
and below, north. This is a very common mode of expression
in such cases.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Melek.</span>—The boundaries of this land are very indistinctly
stated by the inspired writer of the Book of Alma,
for it is in that book alone that it is mentioned. However,
two things are positively stated (chapter <i>viii.</i>), namely, that it
was west of the river Sidon, and that it extended westward
as far as the narrow strip of wilderness which ran north and
south between the mountains and Pacific Ocean. We imagine
that its eastern borders touched the land of Zarahemla
and from thence it stretched out as far as the country proved
habitable, as it appears to have had a large population, judging
from the account given of Alma's ministrations (B. C. 82).
That it embraced a large district of country is proven by the
fact that when Alma had finished his labors in the city of
Melek, he traveled three days' journey on the north of the
land of Melek before he came to the city of Ammonihah
(<i>Alma viii. 6</i>). In later years, when it was considered unsafe
for the Ammonites to remain longer in Jershon they were removed
to Melek, the proximity of which to Zarahemla, as
well as its remoteness from the lands of the Lamanites, rendered
it admirably adapted as a place of safety for that persecuted
people.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Ammonihah.</span>—When Alma had made the three days'
journey spoken of above, he reached Ammonihah the country
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_320" id="Page_320">[Pg 320]</a></span>
around which city was called by the same name. From
the text of the passage some conclude that Alma traveled
northward from Melek, but to us it conveys the idea that the
prophet journeyed three days westward along or near the
northern boundary of that land. We are confirmed in this
opinion by the statement made in another place regarding
Ammonihah's proximity to that portion of the wilderness
which ran along the sea shore (<i>Alma xxii. 27</i>). In Alma (<i>xvi.
2</i>), it is stated: The armies of the Lamanites had come in
upon the wilderness side, unto the borders of the land, even
into the city of Ammonihah. If Ammonihah had been situated
three days' journey north of Melek, we suggest that it
could not have been near that portion of the wilderness which
the Lamanites so easily reached without discovery; for a
march due north would have taken them close to, or actually
through the lands of Minon, Noah, Melek and Zarahemla, the
most thickly populated portions of the country; or, to have
avoided these, they must have taken a circuitous route of immense
length and great danger. Then when they attempted to
retire, their retreat, owing to their great distance from Nephi,
would have most assuredly been cut off, as was the case with
the Lamanite general Coriantumr under these conditions.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Noah.</span>—Of this land we simply know two things: First,
that it was west of the Sidon; second, that it was not far distant
from Ammonihah and Melek.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Sidom</span> is only mentioned in the 15th chapter of Alma.
When the persecuted members of the true church were
driven out of Ammonihah by its vicious citizens, they fled to
Sidom. It is not supposable that these persecuted people were
in a condition to travel far. They would necessarily gather
to the first available place of refuge. It is, therefore, reasonable
to conclude that Sidom was not far distant from
Ammonihah.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Aaron.</span>—When Alma was first cast out of Ammonihah
he turned his face towards a city called Aaron (<i>Alma viii. 13</i>).
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_321" id="Page_321">[Pg 321]</a></span>
It is natural to suppose that Aaron was not far distant from
Ammonihah; at any rate, not on the other side of the continent.
Yet the only other time when a city called Aaron is
referred to, it is spoken of as adjoining the land of Moroni,
which was the frontier district in the extreme south-east of the
lands possessed by the Nephites. Our only way out of this
difficulty is to suggest that there were two cities called Aaron;
not at all an unlikely thing when we reflect how important a
personage Aaron, the son of Mosiah, was among his people.
When chosen to be king he declined this great honor, and the
republic was established. It requires no stretch of the imagination
to believe that a free and grateful people would name
more than one city in honor of this self-denying prince.
When we consider how many places there are in the United
States called Washington, Lincoln, etc., our only wonder is
that we do not find more than two cities called Aaron.</p>

<p>This same difficulty exists with regard to <span class="sc">Nephihah</span>.
We fancy there were also two cities of this name; one situated
on the southern frontier, some distance east of Manti
and the Sidon (<i>Alma lvi. 25</i>); the other on the Atlantic sea-board,
north of Moroni (<i>Alma l. 14</i>). Of this latter city it is
written that in the year B. C. 72 the Nephites began a foundation
for a city between the city of Moroni and the city of
Aaron, joining the city of Aaron and Moroni, and they called
the name of the city or land, Nephihah. This is the region
again referred to in chapters 51, 59 and 62 of the Book of
Alma. Elder Orson Pratt, in a foot note to chapter 56, draws
attention to the fact that the Nephihah there mentioned is not
the one spoken of in the other chapters.</p>

<p><span class="sc">The Atlantic Sea-Board.</span>—It appears, though it is not
altogether certain, that the lands and cities of the Nephites
on the Atlantic sea-board were situated in the following order,
commencing at the north: Mulek, Gid, Omner, Morianton,
Lehi, Aaron, Nephihah and Moroni (<i>Alma li. 26</i>).</p>

<p><span class="sc">Moroni</span> was situated by the seashore, on the borders of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_322" id="Page_322">[Pg 322]</a></span>
the great wilderness, being the farthest from the city of
Zarahemla of all the settlements of the Nephites in the south-east.
Or, to use the language of the inspired historian, it
was by the east sea; and it was on the south by the land of
the possessions of the Lamanites (<i>Alma l. 13</i>). As the wilderness
ran in a straight line from east to west, and the Sidon
arose near its northern border, on which border Moroni was
also situated, if the convulsions at the time of the crucifixion
of our Lord did not so alter the face of the country as to
change the locality where this river took its rise, then Moroni
was in the country now called Guiana, or in the extreme north
of Brazil. The city Moroni now lies covered by the waters
of the Atlantic (<i>III. Nephi viii. 9</i>). In Guiana, there is a
river still called Moroni, or, as it is generally printed on the
maps, Maroni or Marony. There is also a river Morona in
Ecuador.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Lehi.</span>—The land of Lehi on the Atlantic coast must not
be confounded with the whole of South America, also called
the land of Lehi by the Nephites. This lesser land of Lehi
was the district surrounding the city of Lehi, and immediately
adjoining the land of Morianton, whose people indeed
claimed, though unjustly, a portion of its territory.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Mulek</span> was the most northern of the settlements of the
Nephites south of the land Bountiful, close to the borders of
which it was built. It is positively stated to have been located
on the east sea (<i>Alma li. 26</i>); west of it was a wilderness,
or uninhabited region (<i>Alma lii. 22</i>).</p>

<p><span class="sc">Bountiful.</span>—We believe that there is an idea held by
some that the city Bountiful was situated on the Pacific shore.
This opinion we think is not warranted by any statement in
the Book of Mormon. Mulek, as we have already shown,
was on the Atlantic, or east sea; Bountiful was northward of
Mulek. When Teancum retreated before the hosts of the
Lamanites, who poured out of the city of Mulek to capture
his small force, he began to retreat down by <i>the sea shore
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_323" id="Page_323">[Pg 323]</a></span>
northward</i> (<i>Alma lii. 23</i>). This course brought him to
Bountiful. From the details contained in this chapter we
opine that he and his soldiers reached that city on the same
day that they started from outside of Mulek. Now, unless
the configuration of the coast line has been entirely and completely
changed, no march of one day, or indeed of any length
of time along "the sea shore northward" would bring a person
to the Pacific Ocean. Our only conclusion can be that
Bountiful was situated on the sea shore on the eastern side
of the Isthmus, if on the Isthmus at all. Other passages than
the one above show that Mulek and Bountiful lay in close
proximity.</p>

<p>We fancy the reason why some suppose that the city
Bountiful lay on the west coast is because Hagoth built his
ship yards there. But the record does not say he built them
in or near the city Bountiful. What is stated is that Hagoth
went forth and built him an exceedingly large ship, on the
borders of the land Bountiful, by the land Desolation, and
launched it forth into the west sea, by the narrow neck of
land which led into the wilderness northward (<i>Alma liii. 5</i>).
This narrow neck of land was the dividing line between the
land Desolation on the north, and the land Bountiful on the
south. We think it is evident, from the above, that the city
Bountiful and Hagoth's settlement lay on opposite sides of
the Isthmus, the first, on the east near Mulek, the second, in
the north-west near Desolation.</p>

<p>Before the land Bountiful was settled by the Nephites, it
was a wilderness filled with all manner of wild animals of
every kind; a part of which had come from the land northward
for food (<i>Alma xxii. 31</i>). But the Nephites, to prevent
the Lamanites creeping up through the wilderness along the
coasts, and thus gaining a foothold in the land northward, at
as early a date as possible inhabited the land Bountiful, even
from the east to the west sea (<i>Alma xxii. 33</i>).</p>

<p>The city called Bountiful is not mentioned until B. C. 64
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_324" id="Page_324">[Pg 324]</a></span>
(<i>Alma lii</i>), though the land of that name is frequently referred
to at earlier dates.</p>

<p><span class="sc">The South-west Border.</span>—All we know of the cities
and lands in the south-west is contained in Helaman's report
to Moroni of the military operations in that department (<i>Alma
lvi, lviii</i>). Four cities are mentioned west of Manti: Judea,
Antiparah, Zeezrom and Cumeni. Of these, Antiparah appears
to have been situated nearer the coast than Judea, while
there was yet another city still nearer the ocean, and apparently
to the north of Antiparah. But we can simply guess at
their relative positions, no positive information being given us.</p>

<p>Besides the foregoing there was a land called <span class="sc">Desolation</span>.
Before the time of the Nephites it was thickly inhabited
by the Jaredites. In the days of the latter people
Bountiful formed its southern border. The two lands apparently
joined at the Isthmus. At first, like most frontier districts,
it extended indefinitely into the uninhabited regions.
When other lands were colonized its boundaries became
more definitely fixed. It is generally supposed to have
embraced within its borders the region known to moderns as
Central America. Its capital was a city of the same name
probably built in later years, as it is never mentioned but by
Mormon in the account of the long series of wars in which he
took so prominent a part.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_325" id="Page_325">[Pg 325]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">

<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXIX" id="CHAPTER_LXIX"></a>CHAPTER LXIX.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE LANDS OF ANTUM, TEANCUM, JOSHUA, DAVID, ETC.—CUMORAH—THE
HILLS OF THE NEPHITES—THE RIVER
SIDON.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">IN THE history of the final wars between the Nephites and
Lamanites we find lands and cities mentioned that are
nowhere else spoken of. It is presumable that most of them
were built during the blest sabbatic era that followed the
visit of the Redeemer. The greater portion of these places
were situated in North America, but the exact locality can in
scarcely any instance be determined. Among those named
are the lands or cities of Antum, Angola, David, Joshua,
Jashon, Shem, Teancum, Boaz, Jordon, Cumorah, Sherrizah
and Moriantum.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Antum.</span>—A land of North America in which was situated
a hill called Shim. In this hill Ammaron deposited
the sacred records. Mormon afterwards, by Ammaron's
direction, obtained the plates of Nephi from this hiding place
and continued the record thereon. The land of Jashon
appears to have bordered on the land of Antum; as the city
of Jashon is said to have been near the land where Ammaron
deposited the records.</p>

<p>The city of <span class="sc">Teancum</span> was situated by the sea shore
near to, and apparently north of, the city Desolation.</p>

<p>The land of <span class="sc">Joshua</span> was on the borders west by the
sea shore, but whether in the northern or southern continent
is not clear.</p>

<p>The land of <span class="sc">David</span> appears to have been located between
Angola and Joshua.</p>

<p>One of the most noted places in ancient American history
was the land in which was situated the hill known to the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_326" id="Page_326">[Pg 326]</a></span>
Jaredites as Ramah and to the Nephites as Cumorah. In its
vicinity two great races were exterminated; for it was there
that the last battles were fought in the history of both peoples.
There also the sacred records of the Nephites found their
final resting place. When iniquity began to increase in their
midst Ammaron hid the holy things in the hill Shim (A.C.
321). About fifty-five years after (say in A.C. 376)
Mormon, seeing that his people were fast melting away before
the Lamanites, and fearing that the latter would get
possession of the records and destroy them, removed all that
had been placed in his care by Ammaron, and afterwards
hid up in the hill Cumorah all that had been entrusted to
him by the hands of the Lord, save the few plates which he
gave to his son Moroni. Moroni afterwards concealed the
treasures committed to his keeping in the same hill, where
they remained until they were, by heaven's permission, exhumed
and translated by the Prophet Joseph Smith for our
edification. We presume all our readers are acquainted with
the fact that this hill is situated about three or four miles
from Palmyra, in the state of New York.</p>

<p>Besides Cumorah, several other hills come prominently
to the foreground in Nephite history. There were the hills
Riplah and Amnihu, near the river Sidon, in the neighborhood
of which desperate battles were fought in the days of
Alma, resulting, in both instances, in victory to the hosts of
the Nephites. Again there was the hill Manti. It also was
near the Sidon; on its top Nehor was executed for the murder
of the aged Gideon. Then there was Mount Antipas on
whose summit Lehonti and the recalcitrant Lamanites gathered
when they refused to give heed to their king's war
proclamation. It was situated somewhere within the borders
of the Lamanites, near Onidah, the place of arms. There
was also a hill Onidah in the land of Antionum, upon which
Alma preached to the Zoramite apostates.</p>

<p>When perusing the Book of Mormon we have sometimes
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_327" id="Page_327">[Pg 327]</a></span>
inclined to the opinion that before the time of the crucifixion
of Christ the Andes and other ranges of mountains
existed in a much more modified form than at present. We
have been led to this conclusion from the fact that no high
mountains or stretches of rugged mountain country such as at
present exist in Chili, Peru, Ecuador and the United States
of Columbia, are suggested by the narrative. Individual hills
such as we have drawn attention to, are occasionally mentioned,
showing that the country was of diversified altitude;
but we have little or nothing to lead our minds to the contemplation
of the stupendous peaks and everlasting hills that
characterize this region now-a-days. It is also somewhat
singular that no reference is made to any rivers in the regions
where the Orinoco and Amazon now course in their vast
volume to the Atlantic. Our only answer is that the Book
of Mormon is primarily a religious record, that the geographical
and topographical references are only incidental,
and consequently no special importance can be placed on
what is not mentioned. Perhaps, also, these rivers, as suggested
in the case of the Sidon, ran in different channels, and
possibly with a less volume of water then than now.</p>

<p>One of the most important places in Nephite history, for
four or five hundred years, was the river Sidon. It was their
great highway, more to them than the Mississippi is to this
country or the Thames to England. Along its banks were
situated their capital and other prominent cities. Its valleys
were the most densely populated portions of the land. It
was also the grand trunk road to the land of Nephi, and
adown its banks poured the hosts of the dark skinned invaders
when they forced their way into the land of Zarahemla.
To tell all that took place on its borders would be to rewrite
the history of the Judges, and to include much of the annals
of the kings and the story of the Messianic dispensation.</p>

<p>As stated in other places in this book it is understood
that the Sidon of the Nephites is the Magdalena of today;
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_328" id="Page_328">[Pg 328]</a></span>
but it is open to question if its course was not considerably
changed during the convulsions that attended the death of the
Savior. We incline to the opinion that in the ages before
those terrible upheavals of the lands the Sidon was a far
nobler, more placid river than the Magdalena is now. Nor
do we think it emptied into the ocean at the same spot as at
present. The coast line, we believe, has much changed and
with that change the point of outflow of this river has been
moved.</p>

<p>While journeying on their way through Arabia, Lehi
and his party gave such names to the localities they passed
or at which they rested as they pleased. The Red Sea is the
only place we can distinguish by the name given to it. At
their first temporary abiding place on its borders, Lehi, in
honor of his elder sons, called the valley where they camped
the valley of Lemuel, and the river that coursed through it
the river Laman. As they proceeded on their journey we
read of Shazer, Nahom, and Bountiful. The last named
must not be confounded with the Bountiful in the northern
part of South America where the Savior, more than six
hundred years afterward, appeared and taught the Nephites.
It was a portion of Arabia Felix, or Arabia the happy, so
called in contradistinction to Arabia the stony and Arabia the
desert, on account of its abundant productiveness and great
fertility. It was in this blessed region, on the shore of the
Arabian sea, that Nephi built the ship that carried the colony
to the promised land. To the sea itself they gave the name
of Irreantum, meaning many waters.</p>

<p>The course traveled by Lehi and his people has been
revealed with some detail. The Prophet Joseph Smith states:
They traveled nearly a south-south-east direction until they
came to the nineteenth degree of north latitude; then, nearly
east to the sea of Arabia; then sailed in a south-east direction,
and landed on the continent of South America, in Chili, thirty
degrees south latitude.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_329" id="Page_329">[Pg 329]</a></span></p>

<p>With regard to the course of Mulek and his company we
are left entirely in the dark; all we are told is that they
landed in the northern continent. There is an understanding
among the Latter-day Saints that this party traveled westward
from Jerusalem. Some think they went first to Egypt
under the guidance of the Prophet Jeremiah; then by the
Mediterranean Sea either to Spain or Morocco, thence by ship
across the Atlantic. Others fancy they went direct by ship
from Palestine.</p>

<p>Reference is made in the Book of Mormon to many
lands, places and cities on the eastern continent. Among
the best known lands mentioned are Assyria, Babylon, Egypt,
Ophir, Cush, Elam, Syria, Bashan, Galilee, Samaria, Palestina,
Edom and Moab. Among cities—Jerusalem, Nazareth,
Damascus, Sodom and Gomorrah;—of mountains Sinai,
Horeb and Lebanon; the Red or Egyptian sea; and of
peoples—the Medes, Chaldees, Midianites and Arabians.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXX" id="CHAPTER_LXX"></a>CHAPTER LXX.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">RELIGION OF THE NEPHITES—IT IS STATED BY NEPHI—THE
PRIESTHOOD AND ORDINANCES THEREOF—BAPTISM—CONFIRMATION—ORDINATION—THE
SACRAMENT—SPIRITUAL
GIFTS.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE religion of the Nephites was the gospel of our Lord
and Savior Jesus Christ. It embraced, before his advent,
those offerings and sacrifices typical of his life and death, the
observance of which was enjoined upon the house of Israel
by the law of Moses. As soon as he was offered upon the
cross at Calvary these sacrifices ceased, as the law was fulfilled
and its intent and purpose was accomplished.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_330" id="Page_330">[Pg 330]</a></span></p>

<p>Nephi epitomizes the religious faith of his people in the
following graphic and comprehensive language:</p>

<p>For we labor diligently to write, to persuade our children,
and also our brethren, to believe in Christ, and to be
reconciled to God; for we know that it is by grace that we
are saved, after all we can do.</p>

<p>And notwithstanding we believe in Christ, we keep the
law of Moses, and look forward with steadfastness unto
Christ, until the law shall be fulfilled;</p>

<p>For, for this end was the law given; wherefore the law
hath become dead unto us, and we are made alive in Christ,
because of our faith; yet we keep the law because of the
commandments:</p>

<p>And we talk of Christ, we rejoice in Christ, we preach
of Christ, we prophesy of Christ, and we write according to
our prophecies, that our children may know to what source
they may look for a remission of their sins.</p>

<p>Wherefore, we speak concerning the law, that our children
may know the deadness of the law; and they, by knowing
the deadness of the law, may look forward unto that life
which is in Christ, and know for what end the law was given.
And after the law was fulfilled in Christ, that they need not
harden their hearts against him, when the law ought to be
done away.</p>

<p>Here are a hundred sermons in a few sentences, and
every sentence is pregnant with the force and glory of God's
eternal truth. Again, how concisely the plan of salvation is
explained in the following passages:</p>

<p>O how great the holiness of our God! For he knoweth
all things, and there is not anything, save he knows it.</p>

<p>And he cometh into the world that he may save all men,
if they will hearken unto his voice; for behold, he suffereth
the pains of all men; yea, the pains of every living creature,
both men, women, and children, who belong to the family of
Adam.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_331" id="Page_331">[Pg 331]</a></span></p>

<p>And he suffereth this, that the resurrection might pass
upon all men, that all might stand before him at the great
and judgment day.</p>

<p>And he commandeth all men that they must repent, and
be baptized in his name, having perfect faith in the Holy One
of Israel, or they cannot be saved in the kingdom of God.</p>

<p>And if they will not repent and believe in his name, and
be baptized in his name, and endure to the end, they must be
damned; for the Lord God, the Holy One of Israel, has
spoken it.</p>

<p>The priesthood of the Nephites was the same as ours.
We read of High Priests, Elders, Priests and Teachers, in
their church, but Evangelists, Bishops and Deacons are not
mentioned. They also had numerous Prophets minister to
them the pleasing or awful word of God, as their condition
warranted or their lives deserved. But the spirit of prophecy
is not confined to any particular grade of the priesthood, those
holding none of its powers being frequently endowed with
this most precious gift.</p>

<p>The Twelve special witnesses whom Jesus chose on this
continent, of whom Nephi was the first, are never called
apostles in the Book of Mormon, but always disciples; the
word apostles is only used in that book when applied to the
Twelve who ministered with the Savior in the land of
Jerusalem.</p>

<p>The Nephite church when fully organized in the ages
before the visit of the Redeemer, was always presided over by
a High Priest. He held to them the keys of the Holy Priesthood.
Whether these keys remained with the Nephites at
all times is doubtful. But many of their presidents were
undoubtedly thus empowered. The Lord made covenant with
Nephi, the son of Helaman, with his own voice as follows:</p>

<p>Blessed art thou, Nephi, for those things which thou
hast done; for I have beheld how thou hast with unwearyingness
declared the word which I have given unto thee, unto
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_332" id="Page_332">[Pg 332]</a></span>
this people. And thou hast not feared them, and hast not
sought thine own life, but have sought my will, and to keep
my commandments.</p>

<p>And now because thou hast done this with such unwearyingness,
behold, I will bless thee forever; and I will
make thee mighty in word and in deed, in faith and in works;
yea, even that all things shall be done unto thee according to
thy word, for thou shalt not ask that which is contrary to
my will.</p>

<p>Behold, thou art Nephi, and I am God. Behold, I declare
it unto thee in the presence of mine angels, that ye shall
have power over this people, and shall smite the earth with
famine, and with pestilence, and destruction, according to the
wickedness of this people.</p>

<p>Behold, I give unto you power, that whatsoever ye shall
seal on earth, shall be sealed in heaven; and whatsoever ye
shall loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven; and thus shall
ye have power among this people.</p>

<p>And thus, if ye shall say unto this temple, it shall be rent
in twain, it shall be done.</p>

<p>And if ye shall say unto this mountain, be thou cast
down and become smooth, it shall be done.</p>

<p>And behold, if ye shall say, that God shall smite this
people, it shall come to pass.</p>

<p>And now behold, I command you that ye shall go and
declare unto this people, That thus saith the Lord God, who
is the Almighty, except ye repent ye shall be smitten even
unto destruction.</p>

<p>What greater powers than these has God ever given to
man?</p>

<p>The churches in the various lands or districts appear to
have each been presided over locally by a High Priest, as the
different stakes of Zion are in these days. In this and other
respects a close resemblance can be perceived between the
organization and government of the ancient Nephite church
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_333" id="Page_333">[Pg 333]</a></span>
and the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. As an
example of these local High Priests we refer to the case of
Ammon, the son of king Mosiah, who held this office among
the Christian Lamanites in the land of Jershon at the time
that Alma was the presiding High Priest over the whole
church.</p>

<p>The duties, responsibilities and powers of the various
orders of the priesthood were evidently identical with those
possessed by the same officers in the church of God in these
latter days. Were we arguing from a doctrinal standpoint
we should claim that this must necessarily be so because of
the unity of the church of the Lamb in all ages; but we are
now simply affirming that which appears from the statements,
historical and otherwise, that are to be found in the Book of
Mormon. The fact of this identity of duties and powers is
apparent in the instructions which are recorded as being
given regarding the ordinance of baptism, the bestowal of the
Holy Ghost, the administrations of the Sacrament of the
Lord's supper, the ordination of Priests and Teachers, etc.</p>

<p>Not only was the priesthood identical but the ordinances
of the church were the same. The same words were spoken
in the baptism of converts as are used now. The same mode
of baptism was observed. The same persons—the penitent
believers—were baptized. The baptism of little children was
forbidden in the most energetic language.<a name="FNanchor_24" id="FNanchor_24"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_24" class="fnanchor">[24]</a> When Jesus instructed
his disciples on the subject of baptism he said: On
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_334" id="Page_334">[Pg 334]</a></span>
this wise shall ye baptize; and there shall be no disputations
among you.</p>

<p>Verily I say unto you, that whoso repenteth of his sins
through your words, and desireth to be baptized in my name,
on this wise shall ye baptize them: behold, ye shall go down
and stand in the water, and in my name shall ye baptize them.</p>

<p>And now behold, these are the words which ye shall say,
calling them by name, saying,</p>

<p>Having authority given me of Jesus Christ, I baptize
you in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost. Amen.</p>

<p>And then shall ye immerse them in the water, and come
forth again out of the water.</p>

<p>The words spoken by the Elder or Priest who blessed
the bread or the wine in the administration of the sacrament,
were word for word, identical with those that we use; and
the officers who officiated in the blessing of the emblems,
Elders and Priests, were the same.</p>

<p>In ordinations to the priesthood a similar form was employed
to that used in this dispensation, and men were ordained
to the same calling. It is written:</p>

<p>The manner which the disciples, who were called the
Elders of the church, ordained Priests and Teachers.</p>

<p>After they had prayed unto the Father in the name of
Christ, they laid their hands upon them, and said,</p>

<p>In the name of Jesus Christ I ordain you to be a Priest:
(or, if he be a Teacher, I ordain you to be a Teacher,) to
preach repentance and remission of sins through Jesus Christ,
by the endurance of faith on his name to the end. Amen.</p>

<p>It must be remembered that their various ordinances, so
far as we have the record, were all performed in the name of
Jesus Christ, except that of baptism, which was done in the
name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost.</p>

<p>With regard to the manner of conducting their meetings
we are told, And their meeting were conducted by the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_335" id="Page_335">[Pg 335]</a></span>
church, after the manner of the workings of the Spirit, and
by the power of the Holy Ghost; for as the power of the
Holy Ghost led them whether to preach, or exhort, or to
pray, or to supplicate, or to sing, even so it was done.</p>

<p>The same parallel between the two churches can also be
found when we consider the subject of spiritual gifts. The
Savior, when giving his charge to the Twelve Nephite disciples,
said: Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to
every creature.</p>

<p>And he that believeth and is baptized, shall be saved,
but he that believeth not, shall be damned.</p>

<p>And these signs shall follow them that believe; in my
name they shall cast out devils; they shall speak with new
tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any
deadly thing, it shall not hurt them, they shall lay hands on
the sick and they shall recover.</p>

<p>And whosoever shall believe in my name, doubting
nothing, unto him will I confirm all my words, even unto the
ends of the earth.</p>

<p>Moroni, treating on this same subject, states:</p>

<p>For behold, to one is given by the Spirit of God, that he
may teach the word of wisdom;</p>

<p>And to another, that he may teach the word of knowledge
by the same Spirit;</p>

<p>And to another, exceeding great faith; and to another,
the gifts of healing by the same Spirit.</p>

<p>And again, to another, that he may work mighty miracles;</p>

<p>And again, to another, that he may prophesy concerning
all things;</p>

<p>And again, to another, the beholding of angels and ministering
spirits;</p>

<p>And again, to another, all kinds of tongues;</p>

<p>And again, to another, the interpretation of languages
and of divers kinds of tongues.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_336" id="Page_336">[Pg 336]</a></span></p>

<p>And all these gifts come by the power of Christ; and
they come unto every man severally, according as he will.</p>

<p>And I would exhort you, my beloved brethren, that ye
remember that every good gift cometh of Christ.</p>

<p>From these two quotations all can perceive that the gifts
of the Spirit were the same in the Nephite church as among
the ancient saints in Jerusalem and the people of God in these
days.</p>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_24" id="Footnote_24"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_24"><span class="label">[24]</span></a>
And their little children need no repentance, neither baptism. Behold,
baptism is unto repentance to the fulfilling the commandments unto
the remission of sins.
</p>
<p>
Little children cannot repent; wherefore it is awful wickedness to
deny the pure mercies of God unto them, for they are all alive in him
because of his mercy.
</p>
<p>
And he that saith, That little children need baptism, denieth the mercies
of Christ, and setteth at naught the atonement of him and the power
of his redemption.—<span class="sc">Mormon.</span></p></div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />

<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXXI" id="CHAPTER_LXXI"></a>CHAPTER LXXI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">MIRACLES AMONG THE NEPHITES—THE MIRACLES OF CHRIST—JOHN
AND THE THREE NEPHITES—TRANSLATIONS.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">THE subject of spiritual gifts leads us to the kindred one
of miracles. The Book of Mormon teaches in very
strong language that God is a God of miracles. Were it not
so he would cease to be an unchangeable Being. He would
be a partial God, blessing one people more than another.</p>

<p>Such is the teaching of the Book of Mormon on this
point; and we find in the history of the Nephite people many
remarkable manifestations of the marvelous power of God,
either shown through the instrumentality of his acknowledged
servants, or by the direct interposition of divine power.</p>

<p>Some of the miracles recorded in the annals of the
Nephites bear a strong resemblance to others narrated in the
Bible. There is nothing extraordinary in this: it is altogether
reasonable to believe that in the healing of the sick,
for instance, there would be incidents in common in many
cases. Nor are the miracles of the Book of Mormon any
more difficult of belief than those of the Bible. In fact, we
are of the opinion that had the people of this dispensation
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_337" id="Page_337">[Pg 337]</a></span>
been taught as persistently to believe the Book of Mormon
as they have the Bible, the miracles of the first-named book
would require less faith or explanation than some found in
the latter.</p>

<p>The miracles of the Book of Mormon consist largely in
the healing of the sick, the deliverance of God's servants,
and the punishment of the wicked. Some of them are given
in great detail, others are referred to in the most meagre language.
Among those of which we have spoken at length in
earlier portions of this work are the judgments that came
upon the impious anti-Christs Sherem<a name="FNanchor_25" id="FNanchor_25"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_25" class="fnanchor">[25]</a>
and Korihor:<a name="FNanchor_26" id="FNanchor_26"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_26" class="fnanchor">[26]</a> the
deliverance of Alma and Amulek from the prison in
Ammonihah;<a name="FNanchor_27" id="FNanchor_27"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_27" class="fnanchor">[27]</a>
the restoration of the lawyer Zeezrom to health;
<a name="FNanchor_28" id="FNanchor_28"></a><a href="#Footnote_28" class="fnanchor">[28]</a> the
deliverance of Nephi and Lehi; and the baptism with fire
and the Holy Ghost of the Lamanites in the prison in the
city of Lehi-Nephi;<a name="FNanchor_29" id="FNanchor_29"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_29" class="fnanchor">[29]</a> the famine caused and terminated by
Nephi's prayer;<a name="FNanchor_30" id="FNanchor_30"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_30" class="fnanchor">[30]</a> and the wonders that attended the ministrations
of Ammon and his brethren during their mission
among the Lamanites.<a name="FNanchor_31" id="FNanchor_31"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_31" class="fnanchor">[31]</a> Of these we shall make no further
mention. Nor shall we again review the miraculous signs
and wonders that attended the earthly birth<a name="FNanchor_32" id="FNanchor_32"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_32" class="fnanchor">[32]</a>
and death<a name="FNanchor_33" id="FNanchor_33"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_33" class="fnanchor">[33]</a> of
the Messiah. Neither do we think it necessary to take more
than a passing glance at the miracles performed by Christ
during his visits to the Nephites and the other wonders that
glorified those days. But we will now refer, at slightly great
length, to a few miraculous circumstances that do not come
so prominently into view in the historical narrative.</p>


<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_338" id="Page_338">[Pg 338]</a></span></p>

<p>In the Book of Alma reference is made to an occurrence
which reminds us strongly of Daniel at the court of king
Belshazzar. What is said is very brief and leaves the reader
in entire darkness as to when and where the event took place.
But from the context we are led to the conclusion that it took
place in the land of Nephi, and certainly not later than the
days of the first Mosiah. The Prophet Amulek, in the opening
of his address to his fellow citizens of Ammonihah, to
prove his standing in their midst, refers to his ancestry.
Among his forefathers was one Aminadi, a Nephite, who interpreted
certain writing, written by the finger of God upon
the walls of a temple. Nothing more is told us of this exceedingly
interesting and important event, and we are left to
conjecture as to what circumstances led to this divine interposition,
and whether the words so miraculously written were
of instruction, comfort or reproof (<i>Alma x. 2.</i>)</p>

<p>The raising of Timothy to life by his brother Nephi
after he had been stoned to death, is another miraculous circumstance
which is only casually mentioned. Both these
brothers were afterwards chosen by Jesus among the Twelve
whom he selected as his disciples. The raising of the dead
in the name of Christ manifested how great must have been
the power with heaven possessed by this Nephi, as it was
doubtless by others of his family—notably his father—before
the time of the ministration of the Savior to this people.</p>

<p>The miracles that attended the ministry of the Savior on
this land were, many of them, of the same character as the
wondrous works he performed among the Jews; only frequently
more marvelous and more glorious, on account of the
greater faith of the Nephites. He healed the sick, cast out
devils, raised the dead in Bountiful as he did in Judea and
Galilee. But there were other manifestations that were somewhat
different; that, so far as the record goes, were entirely
dissimilar. In the land of Jerusalem Jesus miraculously fed
five thousand by increasing the store of loaves and fishes that
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_339" id="Page_339">[Pg 339]</a></span>
had been provided; in Bountiful he administered the emblems
of his body and blood when neither the disciples nor
the multitude had brought either bread or wine. Angels
ministered to men during his labors among the Jews; they
did so more abundantly during his visits to the Nephites.
Again, though we are told in the Bible of the holy Redeemer
blessing little children, we nowhere read therein of the glorious
manifestations, the outpouring of the Spirit, the ministry
of the angels, the baptism of fire that took place when the
risen Redeemer condescended to bless the little ones of the
Nephites.</p>

<p>Great were the wonders that attended the labors of the
three Nephite disciples who were to tarry on earth unto the
end. Death had no power over them; they passed through
the most terrible ordeals unhurt. Swords would not slay
them; fire would not burn them; savage beasts would not
harm them; prisons could not hold them; chains could not
bind them; the grave could not entomb them; the earth would
not conceal them. No matter how much they were abused
or maltreated they triumphed over all their persecutors.</p>

<p>The age in which the three ministered was a peculiar
one. Under ordinary circumstances the superhuman powers
shown by them would have brought the wicked to repentance.
But the happy age of peace and innocence that had followed
the Savior's ministry was fast passing away; the people were
hardening their hearts; they were relapsing into iniquity
with their eyes open; they were sinning knowingly and understandingly.
Angels from heaven would not have converted
them; they had given themselves up to Satan, and every manifestation
of the power of God in behalf of his servants only
made them more angry, and more determined upon the destruction
of those who sounded in their ears the unwelcome
message of divine wrath. The hurricane might demolish the
dungeon; the earthquake overthrow the walls of the prison;
the earth refuse to close when the disciples were cast into
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_340" id="Page_340">[Pg 340]</a></span>
it; these protests of nature simply caused their hardened
hearts to conjure up fresh methods of torture and devise
new means to destroy those whom they so intensely, and
yet so unwarrantably, hated. But they ever failed; the three
Nephites still live.</p>

<p>Of what change passed upon John, the Apostle, or how
it was brought about that he should not taste of death, we
are not told; but so far as the three Nephites are concerned
we are informed that they were caught up into heaven, and
there experienced a change that is not explained; and that
they there saw and heard unspeakable things. Mormon, writing
about them, says:</p>

<p>And now behold, as I spake concerning those whom the
Lord had chosen, yea, even three who were caught up into
the heavens, that I knew not whether they were cleansed
from mortality to immortality.</p>

<p>But, behold, since I wrote, I have inquired of the Lord,
and he hath made it manifest unto me, that there must needs
be a change wrought upon their bodies, or else it needs be
that they must taste of death;</p>

<p>Therefore that they might not taste of death, there was
a change wrought upon their bodies, that they might not
suffer pain or sorrow, save it were for the sins of the world.</p>

<p>Now this change was not equal to that which should
take place at the last day; but there was a change wrought
upon them, insomuch that Satan could have no power over
them, that he could not tempt them, and they were sanctified
in the flesh, that they were holy, and that the powers of the
earth could not hold them;</p>

<p>And in this state they were to remain until the judgment
day of Christ; and at that day they were to receive a greater
change, and to be received into the kingdom of the Father
to go no more out, but to dwell with God eternally in the
heavens.</p>

<p>In the Bible we read of two men who lived before the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_341" id="Page_341">[Pg 341]</a></span>
Savior's advent—Moses and Elijah—who did not taste of
death; we also read in the Book of Mormon of two—Alma
and Nephi—who were translated.</p>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_25" id="Footnote_25"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_25"><span class="label">[25]</span></a> Chapter vi.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_26" id="Footnote_26"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_26"><span class="label">[26]</span></a> Chapter xxvi.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_27" id="Footnote_27"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_27"><span class="label">[27]</span></a> Chapter xxiv.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_28" id="Footnote_28"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_28"><span class="label">[28]</span></a> Chapter xxv.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_29" id="Footnote_29"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_29"><span class="label">[29]</span></a> Chapter xxxvii.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_30" id="Footnote_30"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_30"><span class="label">[30]</span></a> Chapter xxxviii.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_31" id="Footnote_31"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_31"><span class="label">[31]</span></a> Chapter xix.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_32" id="Footnote_32"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_32"><span class="label">[32]</span></a> Chapter xl.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_33" id="Footnote_33"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_33"><span class="label">[33]</span></a> Chapter xli.</p></div>
</div>


<hr class="chap" />

<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXXII" id="CHAPTER_LXXII"></a>CHAPTER LXXII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE PROPHECIES REGARDING THE SAVIOR—THEIR COMPLETENESS
AND DETAIL—NAMES AND TITLES GIVEN TO CHRIST.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">ONE of the most noteworthy things connected with the
ancient Nephite church was the great plainness and detail
with which the incidents of the birth, life and death of
the Lord Jesus Christ were understood and prophesied of by
the servants of God who dwelt on the earth before he tabernacled
in mortality. Among other things it was declared of
him that:</p>

<p>God himself should come down from heaven among the
children of men and should redeem his people.</p>

<p>He should take upon him flesh and blood.</p>

<p>He should be born in the land of Jerusalem, the name
given by the Nephites to the land of their forefathers, whence
they came.</p>

<p>His mother's name should be Mary.</p>

<p>She should be a virgin of the city of Nazareth; very fair
and beautiful, a precious and chosen vessel.</p>

<p>She should be overshadowed and conceive by the power
of the Holy Ghost.</p>

<p>He should be called Jesus Christ, the Son of God.</p>

<p>At his birth a new star should appear in the heavens.</p>

<p>He should be baptized by John at Bethabara, beyond
Jordan.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_342" id="Page_342">[Pg 342]</a></span></p>

<p>John should testify that he had baptized the Lamb of
God, who should take away the sins of the world.</p>

<p>After his baptism the Holy Ghost should come down
upon him out of heaven, and abide upon him in the form of
a dove.</p>

<p>He should call twelve men as his special witnesses, to
minister in his name.</p>

<p>He should go forth among the people, ministering in
power and great glory, casting out devils, healing the sick,
raising the dead, and performing many mighty miracles.</p>

<p>He should take upon him the infirmities of his people.</p>

<p>He should suffer temptation, pain of body, hunger, thirst
and fatigue; blood should come from every pore of his body
by reason of his anguish because of the abominations of his
people.</p>

<p>He should be cast out and rejected by the Jews; be taken
and scourged, and be judged of the world.</p>

<p>He should be lifted upon the cross and slain for the sins
of the world.</p>

<p>He should be buried in a selpuchre, where he should remain
three days.</p>

<p>After he was slain he should rise from the dead and
should make himself manifest by the Holy Ghost unto the
Gentiles.</p>

<p>He should lay down his life according to the flesh and
take it up again by the power of the Spirit, that he might
bring to pass the resurrection of the dead, being the first that
should rise.</p>

<p>At his resurrection many graves should be opened and
should yield up their dead; and many of the saints, who had
beforetime passed away, should appear unto the living.</p>

<p>He should redeem all mankind who would believe on his
name.</p>

<p>In the above list we have not inserted those prophecies
with regard to the Savior that related to this continent and
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_343" id="Page_343">[Pg 343]</a></span>
were fulfilled hereon. These were referred to in their place in
the historical portions of this work. Nor have we mentioned
the sayings of Isaiah and other Jewish prophets, which are
inserted in the Book of Mormon, but which also appear in
the Bible.</p>

<p>Among the names and titles given to Christ in the Book
of Mormon are: Savior, Mediator, Messiah, Redeemer,
Shepherd, Great and True Shepherd, Lamb, Lamb of God,
Son of Righteousness, Son of the Eternal Father, Only Begotten
of the Father, Creator, The Eternal Father of Heaven
and Earth, King, King of Heaven, Heavenly King, King of
all the Earth, God of Israel, God of the whole Earth, Most
High God, Lord Omnipotent, Lord God Omnipotent, Mighty
God, Holy One, Holy One of Israel, Mighty One of Jacob,
Wonderful Counselor, Prince of Peace, and several others.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXXIII" id="CHAPTER_LXXIII"></a>CHAPTER LXXIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">NEPHITE APOSTATES—THE ORDER OF NEHOR—AMALEKITES—AMALICKIAHITES—AMULONITES—ABINADI'S
PROPHECY—THE GADIANTONS.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">NO PEOPLE seem to have been more given to apostasy
from the truths of the gospel than were the Nephites in
certain periods of their history. In the historical portions of
this work we have drawn attention to the defections of Nehor,
Amlici, Korihor, Zoram and others; therefore we need not
go over that ground again. Yet there is one thing that
stands out very prominently in the annals of all these backslidings.
It is that the heresies of Nehor, the murderer
of Gideon, were more or less adopted by succeeding false
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_344" id="Page_344">[Pg 344]</a></span>
teachers, and that those who embraced his teachings and became
associated therewith were always among the most bitter
and vehement, the most blood-thirsty and hardened of all the
enemies of the church of God. They are often spoken of as
being after the order of Nehor; and we imagine to belong to
that order required the Nephite to conform to certain unholy
covenants and make certain vicious and immoral oaths.
Many, if not all, of the Amlicites, Amalekites, Amulonites,
Ammonihahites and Zoramites belonged to this iniquitous
order.</p>

<p>Of the apostate sects, of whom we have previously said
but little, the most prominent were the Amulonites and Amalekites.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Amalekites</span>: A sect of Nephite apostates whose origin
is not given. Many of them were after the order of
Nehor. Very early in the days of the republic they had
affiliated with the Lamanites and with them built a large city
not far from the waters of Mormon, which they called Jerusalem.
They were exceedingly crafty and hard-hearted; and
in all the ministrations of the sons of Mosiah among them
only one was converted. They led in the massacres of the
Christian Lamanites or people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi; and in
later years the Lamanite generals were in the habit of placing
them in high command in their armies because of their
greater force of character than the real descendants of Laman,
their intense hatred to their former brethren, and their more
wicked and murderous disposition. In the sacred record they
are generally associated with the Zoramites and Amulonites.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Amalickiahites</span>: The followers of Amalickiah in his
efforts to destroy the church, to uproot the Nephite commonwealth
and establish a monarchy in its stead. Their leader,
finding that they were not as numerous as those who wished
to maintain the republic, and that many of them doubted the
justness of their cause, led those who would follow him
towards the land of Nephi, with the intention of joining the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_345" id="Page_345">[Pg 345]</a></span>
Lamanites. Moroni, the general of the Nephites, by rapid
marches reached the wilderness, where he intercepted them
in their flight, when Amalickiah and a few others escaped to
the Lamanites, while the greater majority were taken prisoners
and carried back to Zarahemla. The Amalickiahites were
then given the opportunity to make covenant to sustain the
cause of liberty or be put to death. There were but very
few who denied the covenant of freedom.</p>

<p><span class="sc">AMULONITES</span>: The descendants of Amulon and his associates,
the corrupt priests of king Noah. They were Nephites
on their father's side and Lamanites on their mothers',
but by association and education were of the latter race.
Many of them, however, were displeased with the conduct of
their fathers, and took upon them the name of Nephites, and
were considered among that people ever after. Of those
who remained Amulonites, many become followers of Nehor,
and were scattered in the lands of Amulon, Helam, and
Jerusalem, all of which appear to have been limited districts
in the same region of country. In later years the sons of
Mosiah and their fellow-missionaries preached to them, but
not one repented and received the gospel message; to the
contrary, they became leaders in the persecutions carried on
against the suffering people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi, and were
those who, with the Amalekites, slew the greater number of
that unoffending people who suffered martyrdom. In the
succeeding war with the Nephites (B. C. 81), when Ammonihah
was destroyed, nearly all the Amulonites were killed in
the battle in which Zoram, the Nephite general, defeated the
Lamanites. The remainder of the Amulonites fled into the
east wilderness, where they usurped power over the people
of Laman, and in their bitter hatred to the truth caused many
of the latter to be burned to death because of their belief in
the gospel. These outrages aroused the Lamanites and they
in turn began to hunt the Amulonites and to put them to
death. This was in fulfillment of the words of Abinadi, who,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_346" id="Page_346">[Pg 346]</a></span>
as he suffered martyrdom by fire at the hands of Amulon and
his associates, told them, What ye shall do unto me, shall be
a type of things to come, by which he meant that many
should suffer death by fire as he had suffered.</p>

<p>And he said unto the priests of Noah, that their seed
should cause many to be put to death, in the like manner as
he was, and that they should be scattered abroad and slain,
even as a sheep having no shepherd is driven and slain by
wild beasts; and now behold, these words were verified, for
they were driven by the Lamanites, and they were hunted,
and they were smitten.</p>

<p><span class="sc">Gadiantons</span>: Of all the factions that separated themselves
from the Nephites none worked so much injury to that
people as did the bands of Gadianton robbers. The very fact
of their organization shows the deplorable condition of Nephite
society, while their continuance and growth proclaim
yet more loudly and emphatically how debased the community
had become.</p>

<p>The Gadiantons were at first (B. C. 52) apparently a
band of robbers and murderers bound together by the most
horrible oaths of secrecy and satanic covenants to aid and
shield each other in whatever sins and iniquities they might
commit. These covenants did not originate with Gadianton
or any of his crew. They were as old as the days of Cain,
into whose ear the son of perdition whispered these blood-thirsty
and infernal suggestions. These same secret societies
flourished among the antediluvians; and had place with the
Jaredites and other peoples of antiquity. In the end they invariably
wrought ruin and destruction wherever they found a
foothold. To their abominations can be traced the fall and
extinction of both the Jaredite and Nephite races.</p>

<p>As time went on, the Gadiantons among the Nephites
aspired to rule the republic. When, by their combinations,
they could not carry their points at the elections, they would
murder, or attempt to murder, any judge or other officer who
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_347" id="Page_347">[Pg 347]</a></span>
was distasteful to them, and place a more acceptable man in
his seat. So fell more than one of the Nephite chief judges.
But they frequently had no need to do this, for as the people
increased in iniquity they could easily carry the majority or
the voice of the people with them. In this way several of
their number were elected to the chief judgeship.</p>

<p>After the times of the conversion of the Lamanites by
Lehi and Nephi (B. C. 30) the Gadianton robbers took their
place in the history of ancient America. The divisions then
became the righteous Nephites and Lamanites on one side,
and the Gadiantons on the other. And, strange as it may
appear, these robber bands received greater encouragement and
attained to greater power among the Nephites than among
the Lamanites; but the fact is, that at that era the Lamanites
were a growing race, while the Nephites were a decaying
one.</p>

<p>Many wars ensued between these two divisions, ending
sometimes in the temporary suppression of the robbers, as in
the year B. C. 17. But they soon reappeared, as they did five
years after the instance here mentioned (B. C. 12). The
most momentous of all these wars was the one that was
waged during the earthly life of our Savior. It virtually
commenced in the second year of his mortal existence and
continued with slight intermissions until the twenty-first. So
powerful and arrogant had the robbers grown in that age
that Giddianhi, their leader, in A. C. 16, wrote an epistle to
Lachoneus, the chief judge, calling upon the Nephites to
submit themselves to the robbers and their ways; to accept
their oaths and covenants; and in all things become like unto
them. The presumption of the robber-chief does not appear
to have been without foundation, for so desperate had the
condition of the people become that Lachoneus devised and
carried out the stupendous movement of gathering all, both
Nephites and Lamanites, to one land, where they would be
safe by consolidation, and be able to wear out the robbers
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_348" id="Page_348">[Pg 348]</a></span>
by masterly inactivity. In this he succeeded, and the robber
bands were destroyed by privation, famine and sword.</p>

<p>After the days of Jesus the Gadiantons again appeared
when iniquity began to prevail; and by the year A. C. 300
they had spread over all the land. To their baneful influence
may be attributed many of the atrocities and abominations that
disgraced the last wars between the Nephites and Lamanites.</p>

<p>At certain periods of their history the Jaredites, Lamanites
and Nephites were all idolaters. The Lamanites, as early
as the days of Enos, are represented as bowing down to idols.
This statement is repeated with regard to those of the times
of Zeniff and of Ammon. The Nephites are sometimes
called an idolatrous people, when the inference seems to be
that they worshiped their gold and silver and the vain things
of this world. On the other hand, it appears that some of
them were actual worshipers of idols. Such a charge is
plainly made against the Zoramites in the land of Antionum;
and we are of the opinion that they were not the only ones.</p>

<p>In later times, during the final series of wars between
the Nephites and Lamanites, the latter were idolaters, and
had descended so far into savagery as to offer human sacrifices.
They were in the habit of offering up in this way the
Nephite women and children they captured in war. Special
mention is made of this fact at the taking of the cities of
Desolation and Boaz.</p>

<p>Still more horrible was the fate of some of the Lamanite
women who fell into the hands of the Nephites; and it would
seem that before the war was finished both peoples had sunk
to the degradation of eating human flesh. Well might the
prophet say: There never had been so great wickedness
among all the children of Lehi, nor even among all the house
of Israel, according to the words of the Lord, as were among
this people.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_349" id="Page_349">[Pg 349]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXXIV" id="CHAPTER_LXXIV"></a>CHAPTER LXXIV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">CHURCH DISCIPLINE AMONG THE NEPHITES—TREATMENT OF
THE UNREPENTANT—THE WORD OF THE LORD REGARDING
TRANSGRESSORS—THE TESTIMONY OF MORONI.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">AS IN other things, the methods adopted in the Nephite
church in the treatment of those who turned from righteousness
were identical with those pursued in such cases in
the church of God in other lands and in other ages. The
erring ones were first labored with by the officers of the
church in the spirit of love and reconciliation; they were visited
by the Priests and Teachers; and if they repented they
were continued in the fellowship of the Saints; but if they
were obdurate and impenitent they were severed from the
communion of the church. This course was pursued throughout
their history from the days of Alma, the elder, to those
of Moroni.</p>

<p>In the land of Zarahemla, when Mosiah was king and
Alma was high priest, there was much hard-heartedness and
evil doing in the midst of the Nephites. It may be remembered
it was at this time that the sons of Mosiah, and the
younger Alma, were leaders among those who were opposing
the church and persecuting its members. The iniquity
that existed with those who had made covenant with God, or
were their children, caused Alma much pain and anxiety.
The Priests and Teachers labored frequently in vain, and
the presiding priesthood were in doubt with regard to the
best course to pursue with the wicked. They had no precedents
to guide them, for such a state of things had never before
existed among the Nephites.</p>

<p>Alma applied to the king, but he refused to judge the
offenders. He would not meddle in matters of church discipline,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_350" id="Page_350">[Pg 350]</a></span>
that he left to Alma; and to him he returned those who
had transgressed the law of the Lord. In this dilemma Alma
appealed with all his heart to the Lord, and inquired what he
should do in the matter: for he was most desirous to do right
in the sight of heaven. Then the voice of the Lord came to
him, blessing him, because of his sincere inquiries concerning
the transgressor, and instructing him that whosoever transgressed
against God should be judged according to the sins
which he had committed; and if he confessed his sins before
the Lord and Alma and repented in the sincerity of his heart
he should be forgiven, and God would forgive him also. The
Lord adds: Yea, and as often as my people repent, will I forgive
them their trespasses against me.</p>

<p>And ye shall also forgive one another your trespasses;
for verily I say unto you, He that forgiveth not his neighbor's
trespasses, when he says that he repents, the same hath
brought himself under condemnation.</p>

<p>Now I say unto you, Go; and whosoever will not repent
of his sins, the same shall not be numbered among my people;
and this shall be observed from this time forward.</p>

<p>The sacred historian continues:</p>

<p>And it came to pass when Alma had heard these words,
he wrote them down that he might have them, and that he
might judge the people of that church, according to the commandments
of God.</p>

<p>And it came to pass that Alma went and judged those
that had been taken in iniquity, according to the word of the
Lord.</p>

<p>And whosoever repented of their sins and did confess
them, them he did number among the people of the church;</p>

<p>And those that would not confess their sins and repent of
their iniquity, the same were not numbered among the people
of the church, and their names were blotted out.</p>

<p>In this revelation we have the word of the Lord to guide
the Nephite church throughout all its dispensations.</p>

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_351" id="Page_351">[Pg 351]</a></span></p>

<p>The same spirit is manifested in the instructions given by
the Redeemer in his teachings to the Nephites.<a name="FNanchor_34" id="FNanchor_34"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_34" class="fnanchor">[34]</a> They are
full of love, mercy, and patience. On the other hand, they
show that the church of God must not be defiled by countenancing
iniquity or permitting that which is holy to be handled
by the unworthy. Nearly four hundred years later, Moroni,
speaking on church government, says:</p>

<p>And they were strict to observe that there should be no
iniquity among them; and whoso was found to commit iniquity,
and three witnesses of the church did condemn them
before the Elders; and if they repented not, and confessed not,
their names were blotted out, and they were not numbered
among the people of Christ;</p>

<p>But as oft as they repented, and sought forgiveness, with
real intent, they were forgiven.</p>

<p>From these quotations we perceive that the spirit of the
ancient church on this continent, with regard to offenses and
offenders, was uniform in all its dispensations and identical in
its methods with those of the latter days.</p>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_34" id="Footnote_34"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_34"><span class="label">[34]</span></a>
See Chapter xlvi.</p></div>
</div>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p351.jpg" id="p351.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p351.jpg"
        alt="Text Decoration" />
</div>


<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_352" id="Page_352">[Pg 352]</a></span></p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p352.jpg" id="p352.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p352.jpg"
        alt="Text Decoration" />
</div>


<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXXV" id="CHAPTER_LXXV"></a>CHAPTER LXXV.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE DISCOVERY OF THE JAREDITE RECORDS—CORIANTUMR—ETHER—THE
DISPERSION AT BABEL—THE JOURNEY OF
THE JAREDITES—ATLANTIS.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">LET us return to the year 123 B. C. At that time the
Nephites in the land of Nephi were suffering sore afflictions
at the hands of the Lamanites. In this extremity Limhi,
their king, sent a company of forty-three men, with instructions
to discover, if possible, their brethren in the land of
Zarahemla, that peradventure they would bring them succor
and deliverance. The expedition was unsuccessful, so far as
its immediate object was concerned. The company missed
the land of Zarahemla, pushed northward into Central America,
and how far beyond we cannot tell. At last they discovered
the remains of an ancient people who had apparently
been destroyed in battle. Among other things they found
twenty-four plates of gold, covered with engravings. This
treasure, with some other relics of the vanished race, they
took back to king Limhi.</p>

<p>When, shortly after, this section of the Nephite people
escaped from their Lamanite task-masters and returned to
Zarahemla, the twenty-four golden plates were presented to
king Mosiah, the younger, and he being a seer, translated them
by the aid of the Urim and Thummim.</p>

<p>These plates were found to contain the history of the
world from the creation to the time of the building of the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_353" id="Page_353">[Pg 353]</a></span>
Tower of Babel, and of the race whose remains had been
found by the people of Limhi scattered on the land northward.</p>

<p>This was, however, not the first intimation that the Nephites
had of the existence of this extinct people; for in the
days of the elder Mosiah a large engraved stone was brought
to him that had been discovered by the people of Zarahemla.
It gave a very brief account of this same race, known to us as
the Jaredites, but more particularly referred to its last ruler,
named Coriantumr; who had himself been known to the Zarahemlaites;
for he had, previous to his death, resided in their
midst for nine months.</p>

<p>The history that we have of this remarkable people, as
given in the Book of Mormon, is Moroni's abridgment of the
record contained on the twenty-four plates of gold. It commences
with the dispersion of the human family at Babel. Interspersed
with the narrative are many interpolations of Moroni's,
in the shape of reflections, prophecies and explanatory
remarks. As these additions or notes are inserted in the body
of the work, and not as foot notes, the reader of this abridgment
has to use care in its perusal, or his ideas may become
confused; and he is troubled to account for statements which
grow perfectly plain when it is understood they were written
nearly four hundred years after the advent of the Savior.</p>

<p>The history of the Jaredites is called the Book of Ether,
because the twenty-four plates from which it is taken were
hidden by a Jaredite prophet of that name, in the place where
they were afterwards discovered by the people of Limhi.</p>

<p>The ancestors of the Jaredites were engaged in the attempt
to build the Tower of Babel. It is probable they were
of the family of Shem, as they were worshipers of the true
God, and he conferred upon them his priesthood. How far
they had wandered from the tower, if at all, when the Lord
commenced the revelation of his will to them, is not apparent
from the sacred text. They were commanded by him to go
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_354" id="Page_354">[Pg 354]</a></span>
"<i>down</i> into the valley which is northward," and as the expressions
up and down, when they occur in the Book of Mormon
in connection with geographical locality, are always used with
great exactitude, we may venture two surmises: that Jared
and his friends had already wandered into some not far distant
hilly region, or that the valley into which they were commanded
to descend sloped towards the north, the flow of its
waters, if any, being in that direction.</p>

<p>The valley into which the Lord led the Jaredites was
called Nimrod, after that mighty hunter of the early postdiluvian
age. Here they tarried for a time, while they prepared
for the long journey which was before them. Their
flocks and herds they had with them; they now went to work
and snared fowls; they carried with them hives of honey bees
(known to them by the name of Deseret); and prepared a
vessel in which they transported the fish of the waters.
Everything that could possibly be of use to them they appear
to have collected. They were going to a land that had been
swept clean by the waters of the Deluge; it had been bereft
of all its animal life; the seeds of grains and fruits no longer
germinated in its soil; and the colony had to replenish the
continent with the animal and vegetable life, necessary for
their comfort and sustenance, as though it was a new earth.</p>

<p>When in the valley of Nimrod the Lord came down and
talked with the brother of Jared. But the brother of Jared
saw him not, for the Lord remained concealed in a cloud. He
directed that the company should go forth into the wilderness,
into that quarter where man had never yet been. As they
journeyed the Heavenly presence went before them in the
cloud and instructed them and gave directions which way
they should travel. In the course of their journey they had
many waters—seas, rivers, and lakes—to cross, on which occasions
they built barges, as directed by the Lord. It must
have been an arduous labor, requiring much time and great
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_355" id="Page_355">[Pg 355]</a></span>
patience to transport their flocks and herds, with all the rest
of their cumbrous freight across these many waters.</p>

<p>We shall not attempt to trace the wanderings of the
company on their way to the promised land. The account
given in the Book of Ether is entirely too meagre for that
purpose.</p>

<p>Some suppose that they went as far north as the Caspian
Sea, which they crossed; then turning eastward slowly journeyed
along the central Asia plateau; thence to the Pacific sea-board,
most probably on the coast of China. These suppositions
may be correct; the writer does not know enough to
either affirm or deny them; but one thing is certain, the journey
must have been a very long and tedious one. The region
through which they passed was one in which no man dwelt,
they could purchase no supplies, and if they did not live entirely
on wild fruit, fish and small game, it is probable that
they tarried now and again, at favorable points, long enough
to plant and reap a crop. As they advanced to a great distance
from the center of population in western Asia it is possible
that they traveled beyond the limits to which the larger
animals had, by that time scattered; and if so, they were entirely
without the aid of the food obtained by the chase; on
the other hand, it is probable that the fish in the lakes and
rivers formed a valuable source of food supply; yet it must
also be remembered they carried fish in a vessel with them.</p>

<p>Through their prayers and faith the founders of the
Jaredite nation obtained many precious promises of the Lord.
Among these was the assurance that their language should
not be confounded, and that the Lord himself would go before
them and lead them into a land choice above every other
land. And again, that the nation that they should found
there should be none greater upon all the face of the earth.
The history of their descendants proves how fully this last
promise was realized. The contemporary nations on the
eastern continent—Egypt, Chaldea and Babylonia—were insignificant
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_356" id="Page_356">[Pg 356]</a></span>
when compared with the vast extent of territory
held and filled by the Jaredites; they were the sole rulers of
the whole western hemisphere, and possibly the originals,
whence arose the stories of the greatness and grandeur of
the fabled Atlantis; for we have no account in the sacred
records that God shut them out from the knowledge of the
rest of mankind when he planted them in America, as he
afterwards did the Nephites; and late research has shown
that the geographical knowledge of the ancients was much
greater in the earlier ages than at the time of the Savior and
a few hundred years previous to his advent.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXXVI" id="CHAPTER_LXXVI"></a>CHAPTER LXXVI.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">MORIANCUMER—BUILDING THE BARGES—THE FINGER OF THE
LORD—THE APPEARING OF THE SAVIOR—THE VOYAGE.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">LED by the Lord personally, instructed by his own mouth,
protected by his presence, the colony, of which Jared's
brother appears to have been the prophet and leader, at last
reached the borders of the great sea which divides the continents.
To the place where they tarried they gave the name
of Moriancumer. Here they remained for a period of four
years, at the end of which time the Lord again visited the
brother of Jared in a cloud and chastened him and his brethren
because of their neglect to call upon his name. Repentance
followed this reproof, and on their repentance their sins were
forgiven them.</p>

<p>The brother of Jared was then commanded by the Lord
to build eight barges, after the same pattern as those he had
previously constructed. This command he obeyed with the
assistance of the company. The vessels were small, light in
construction and water tight. As they were dark in the interior,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_358" id="Page_358">[Pg 358]</a></span>
by reason of being without windows, the Lord, at the
entreaty of the brother of Jared, touched sixteen small white
stones, which the latter had moulten out of a high mountain
called Shelem; and after the Lord touched them they shone
forth and gave light to the vessels in which they were placed.
When the Lord put forth this finger to touch these stones,
the veil was taken from the eyes of the brother of Jared and
he saw the finger of the Lord; and it was as the finger of a
man, like unto flesh and blood. Then the brother of Jared
fell down before the Lord, for he was struck with fear, and because
of the faith which the brother of Jared possessed the
Lord not only permitted him to see his finger but showed
himself to him.</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p357.jpg" id="p357.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p357.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">APPEARANCE OF CHRIST TO THE BROTHER OF JARED.</div>
</div>

<p>Furthermore, he said, Behold, I am he who was prepared
from the foundation of the world to redeem my people. Behold,
I am Jesus Christ. I am the Father and the Son. In
me shall all mankind have light, and that eternally, even they
who shall believe on my name; and they shall become my
sons and my daughters. And never have I showed myself
unto man whom I have created, for never has man believed in
me as thou hast. Seest thou that ye are created after mine
own image? Yea, even all men were created in the beginning,
after mine own image. Behold, this body, which ye now
behold, is the body of my spirit; and man have I created after
the body of my spirit; and even as I appear unto thee
to be in spirit, will I appear unto my people in the flesh.</p>

<p>All things being prepared, Jared and his people, with
their animals, fishes, bees, seeds and multitudinous other things,
went on board; a favorable wind wafted them from shore,
and they gradually drifted to the American coast. At the
end of the voyage of three hundred and forty-four days the
colony landed on this continent. It is generally understood
that the place where they landed was south of the Gulf of
California and north of the isthmus of Panama.</p>


<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_359" id="Page_359">[Pg 359]</a></span></p>




<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXXVII" id="CHAPTER_LXXVII"></a>CHAPTER LXXVII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE LAND OF PROMISE—A MONARCHY ESTABLISHED—THE
KINGS OF THE JAREDITES FROM ORIHAH TO OMER—AKISH—THE
DAUGHTER OF JARED.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">WHEN the members of the little colony set their feet
upon the shores of America, they humbled themselves
before the Lord, and shed tears of joy because of the multitude
of his tender mercies over them. Then they went forth
and began to till the earth, and soon grew strong in the land,
being a righteous people, taught directly from on high.</p>

<p>Before long the question of government arose, and the
people desired a king. This thing was grievous to their divinely
inspired leaders, for they saw that it would lead to captivity;
but perceiving the determination of the people, they
consented. It was difficult to find any suitable man who
would consent to occupy the royal position; at last the
youngest son of Jared, named Orihah, consented, and he was
anointed king.</p>

<p>It appears altogether probable that this choice was taken
as a precedent, for among this people there seems to have
prevailed a custom entirely opposite to that of most other
nations—that of having one of the younger, generally the
very youngest son, instead of the eldest, succeed his father
on the throne. As the Jaredites were a very long-lived race,
full of vitality, often having sons born to them to the end of
their days, the number of generations mentioned during the
period embraced in their history is much fewer than the general
average for the same number of centuries, notably so
where the eldest son succeeds to the rank and title of his
sire.</p>

<p>The kings of the Jaredites, in the order of their succession
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_360" id="Page_360">[Pg 360]</a></span>
were Orihah, Kib, Corihor, Kib restored, Shule. In the
days of Shule, the kingdom was divided, Noah, the son of
Corihor, establishing a separate monarchy over a portion of
the land. After his death he was succeeded by his son
Cohor, who was slain in battle by Shule, when the whole
kingdom again returned to its allegiance to the last named.</p>

<p>Shule was succeeded by his son Omer, who was deposed
and imprisoned by his son Jared, but two other sons afterwards
defeated Jared and restored the kingdom to their
father. In this civil war between Omer and his son Jared,
when the latter had been defeated by his brothers, they only
spared his life on condition that he recognize the right of his
father to the throne.</p>

<p>Jared became very sorrowful at his defeat, as he had set
his heart upon being king. While in this state of mind, his
daughter, who was exceedingly fair, came to him, and, learning
the cause of his discontent, made a most extraordinary
and villainous proposition to him, which showed she was as
conscienceless as her father. It was that he should invite a
friend, named Akish, to visit him; when he came she would
dance before him and use her charms to captivate his heart.
If her plan succeeded and Akish desired her to wife, Jared
was to grant his request on condition that Akish brought him
the head of his father Omer. To enable him to accomplish
this, the daughter of Jared reminded her father of the signs
and covenants of the ancients, whereby they entered into
compact, one with another, for mutual aid and protection in
carrying out any great wickedness they might desire to
commit.</p>

<p>Her plan was accepted and proved in every way a success.
After the manner she suggested, Akish gathered his
kinsfolks, and persuaded them to swear, with terrible oaths,
that they would be faithful to him in all that he might require
of them. By these wicked combinations the kingdom of
Omer was overthrown. But he, being warned of the Lord,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_361" id="Page_361">[Pg 361]</a></span>
escaped to a distant land called Ablom. Then Jared was
anointed king, and he gave his daughter to Akish for a wife.</p>

<p>But Akish was not satisfied; he plotted with his associates,
and they slew Jared, as he sat on the throne, and Akish
reigned in his stead. But after committing these crimes, he
became suspicious of his partners in sin, and grew jealous of
one of his own sons, whom he shut up in prison and starved
to death. Before long other sons of Akish seduced the people
from their allegiance to their father, a civil war of the utmost
magnitude ensued, which ceased not until all the people
were slain except thirty, and those who had fled to Omer in
the land of Ablom. After this, Omer returned and reigned
over the few souls that remained.</p>



<hr class="chap" />
<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXXVIII" id="CHAPTER_LXXVIII"></a>CHAPTER LXXVIII.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE KINGS OF THE JAREDITES FROM OMER TO CORIANTUMR—THE
MATERIAL PROSPERITY OF THIS RACE.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">OMER was succeeded by his son Emer; he by his son Coriantum;
Coriantum by his son Com. Com was slain by
his son Heth, who took possession of the kingdom after having
murdered his father.</p>

<p>In the days of Heth there was a great famine which destroyed
the greater portion of the people, among them the
king himself. He was succeeded by Shez, Shez by his son
Riplakish, who was dethroned by Morianton, whose son Kim
afterwards followed him in the kingly power. Kim was
brought into captivity, through rebellion, and it was not until
the next reign, that of his son Levi, that the usurpers were
driven from the throne. Then follow the reigns of Corom,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_362" id="Page_362">[Pg 362]</a></span>
Kish, Lib and Hearthom. The last named was deposed after
reigning twenty-four years, and was held in captivity all the
remainder of his days. So also were his son Heth, his grandson
Aaron, his great grandson Amnigaddah, and the latter's
son Coriantum.</p>

<p>We are not informed what were the names of the kings
of the usurping dynasty, who reigned while the royal family
served in captivity; but in the days of Coriantum's son Com,
the reigning prince was named Amgid. Com went to war
against him, overthrew him, and gained possession of the
throne of his ancestors. Shiblon, the son of Com, succeeded
his father, but was slain, his son Heth being made captive
and thus held all his days.</p>

<p>In the next generation, Ahah, Heth's son, regained the
throne and reigned over the whole people for a short time.
Few and iniquitous were his days. Ethem, called a descendant,
and also the son of Ahah, was the next king. His son
Moron succeeded him; in his days there were renewed rebellions,
which ended, as had been so frequently the case before,
in the captivity of the king. Moron was a captive all the rest
of his life, and his son Coriantor passed his whole earthly existence
in captivity.</p>

<p>Ether, the prophet, was the son of Coriantor. The king
in his day was named Coriantumr, the last of his race, for the
wars that desolated the land in his reign culminated in the
destruction of the Jaredites. This very short sketch of the
reigns of their kings shows how thoroughly were the fears of
Jared and his brother realized, that the anointing of a king
would lead to captivity.</p>

<p>Like their successors, the Nephites, the troubles of the
Jaredites grew out of their iniquities. Many mighty prophets
ministered to them, but they were only occasionally listened
to. Like the Nephites, in another phase of their existence,
they owed many of their misfortunes to cherishing the secret
bands of Gadianton-like assassins, who, bound by infernal
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_363" id="Page_363">[Pg 363]</a></span>
covenants, perpetrated the most unnatural and blood-thirsty
crimes. In the days of Omer, the daughter of Jared (who in
more than one respect reminds us of the daughter of Herodias)
was the instrument in first introducing these soul-destroying
confederacies with Satan among the Jaredites; and
in after ages they dwindled or flourished, according to the
amount of faith and faithfulness in the people.</p>

<p>Materially the Jaredites were wonderfully blessed. It
could scarcely have been otherwise; they had all the treasures
of this most choice land at their disposal. In the days
of Emer, the inspired historian describes them as having become
exceeding rich, having all manner of fruit, grain, silks,
fine linen, gold, silver, and precious things; and also all manner
of cattle, sheep, swine, goats, and also many other kinds
of animals which were useful for the food of man; and they
also had horses, and asses, and there were elephants and
cureloms and cumoms; all of which were useful to men, and
more especially the elephants, cureloms and cumoms.<a name="FNanchor_35" id="FNanchor_35"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_35" class="fnanchor">[35]</a></p>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_35" id="Footnote_35"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_35"><span class="label">[35]</span></a>
Some suppose the cureloms and cumoms were alpacas and llamas,
others that they were mammoths, the bones of which creatures, as well as
those of the elephant, having been found on this continent.</p></div>
</div>

<hr class="chap" />

<div class="chapter p4">
<h2 class="no-break"><a name="CHAPTER_LXXIX" id="CHAPTER_LXXIX"></a>CHAPTER LXXIX.</h2>
</div>

<p class="chapsum">THE JUDGMENTS OF GOD ON THE JAREDITES—THE EXTINCTION
OF THE RACE—THE HILL RAMAH—SHIZ AND CORIANTUMR—ETHER.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">OWING to their gross and abounding iniquities, the Lord
on several occasions visited the Jaredites with partial destruction.
These judgments came in the shape of fratricidal
war, pestilence, drought and famine. In the days of Heth
there was a great dearth in the land, through which the inhabitants
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_365" id="Page_365">[Pg 365]</a></span>
were destroyed exceedingly fast, while poisonous
serpents came forth "and did poison many people." These
serpents drove the flocks and herds south, and then congregating
at the narrow neck uniting the two great divisions of
the land, hedged up the way so that the people could not
pass, thus adding another factor to their misery, for their
crops were not only destroyed through the lack of rain, but
the resource of animal food was taken from them. Thus
they became a broken people, but when through their miseries
they had sufficiently humbled themselves before the Lord,
he sent the long desired rain, and there began to be fruit in
the north countries and in all the countries round about.
Other desolations at various times came upon them because of
their defiant disobedience to the behests of Heaven.</p>

<p>The war which ended in the entire destruction of the
Jaredite race was one of the most blood-thirsty, cruel and vindictive
that ever cursed this fair planet. Men's most savage
passions were worked up to such an extent that every better
feeling of humanity was crushed out. The women and children
armed themselves for the fray with the same fiendish activity,
and, fought with the same intense hate, as the men. It
was not a conflict of armies alone; it was the crushing together
of a divided house that had long tottered because of
internal weakness, but now fell in upon itself.</p>

<p>This war was not the work of a day; it was the outgrowth
of centuries of dishonor, crime and iniquity. And as
this continent was once cleansed of its unrighteous inhabitants
by the overwhelming waters of a universal Deluge, and
only eight souls left, so this second time, as a flood, through
the promises of the Lord to Noah, was no longer possible,
instead thereof the wicked slew the wicked until only two
men remained, the king and the historian: the one to wander
wounded, wretched and alone, until found by Mulek's colony;
the other to record the last dreadful throes of his people for
the profit of succeeding races, and then to be received into
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_366" id="Page_366">[Pg 366]</a></span>
the loving care of his Father and his God. Both the Nephites
and ourselves are indebted to him for our acquaintance with
the earlier history of this continent, which otherwise would
have been entirely shut out from our knowledge.</p>

<p>Some four or more years before the final battles around
and near the hill Ramah, otherwise Cumorah, two millions of
warriors had been slain, besides their wives and children.
How many millions actually fell before the last terrible struggle
ended, and Coriantumr stood alone the sole representative
of his race, it is impossible to tell from the record that has
been handed down to us, but we think we are justified in believing
that for bloodshed and desolation no such war ever
took place before, or has occurred since in the history of this
world; if the annals of any nation have the record of its
equal, it is not known to us.</p>

<p>The duel between the leaders of the two contending
hosts, Coriantumr and Shiz, when their followers were all
slain, was a unique and horrible one, for when all had fallen
except these two Shiz had fainted for loss of blood. Then
Coriantumr, after having taken a short rest, raised his sword
and smote off the head of his foe. Shiz raised himself on
his hands, fell, struggled for breath and died. Then, utterly
exhausted, Coriantumr dropped to the ground and became as
though he had no life.</p>

<p>Coriantumr, when he regained consciousness, wandered
forth, aimlessly and alone, the last of his race. A whole
continent lay around him, but there was nothing, in any
place, to invite him either to tarry or depart. Companions
he had none; every creature in the image of God, save himself,
had moistened the soil with his life's blood. All had
been swept into unsanctified graves or poisoned the air with
their unburied bodies. The savage beasts alone remained to
terrify him with their hideous calls as they held high carnival
over the unnumbered slain. Weak from loss of blood, he
staggered on, placing as great a distance as his failing powers
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_367" id="Page_367">[Pg 367]</a></span>
would permit between himself and the horrors of the last battle
ground. He passed onward through each deserted valley,
each tenantless town; in neither was there any human voice
to greet or chide him; the homes of his own people and those
of his enemies were alike—a silent desolation; all the land
was a wilderness.</p>

<p>How long he thus wandered to and fro, wretched, comfortless
and forlorn, we know not; but at last he reached the
southern portion of the northern continent, thousands of miles
from Ramah, and there, to the great astonishment of both, he
found the people of Mulek, who had been led by the hand of
the Lord from Jerusalem. With them he spent his few remaining
days, and when nine moons had grown and waned
he passed away to join the hosts of his people in the unknown
world of spirits.</p>

<p>All this was in fulfillment of the prophecies of Ether,
who, years before, had been sent by the Lord to Coriantumr
with the fateful message that if he and all his household would
repent, the Lord would give unto him his kingdom, and spare
the people; otherwise they should be destroyed, and all his
household, save it were himself, and he should only live to
see the fulfilling of the prophecies which had been spoken
concerning another people receiving the land for their inheritance;
and Coriantumr should receive a burial by them; and
every soul should be destroyed save it were Coriantumr.</p>

<div class="figcenter bord"><a name="p364.jpg" id="p364.jpg"></a>
  <img src="https://brian.carnell.com/wiki/_media/etext:g:george-reynolds-story-of-the-book-of-mormon-p364.jpg"
        alt="" />
  <div class="caption">ETHER FINISHING HIS RECORD.</div>
</div>

<p>But Coriantumr did not repent, neither his household;
and all the words of the Lord, through Ether, came to pass;
not the least of them remained unfulfilled.</p>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_368" id="Page_368">[Pg 368]</a></span></p>



<div class="chapter">
<h2><a name="BOOK_OF_MORMON_CHRONOLOGY" id="BOOK_OF_MORMON_CHRONOLOGY"></a>
BOOK OF MORMON CHRONOLOGY.</h2>
</div>

<p>THE events marked † are those about which the record does not appear
sufficiently explicit to make the year certain. It is occasionally difficult
to decide whether the circumstance narrated took place near the close
of one year or in the commencement of the next.</p>

<p>The four dates marked thus ** are based upon the supposition that
Zeniff re-occupied the land of Nephi B. C. 200. This may not be the exact
year, but it is approximate.</p>

<p>The three dates marked thus * are based upon the idea that the
"young man," Alma, was twenty-five years old when Abinadi was martyred.</p>

<p>The Book of Mormon appears to furnish no clue to the date of Lehi's
colony landing in South America. It is supposed to have been about
twelve years after its departure from Jerusalem.</p>

<p>B. C. signifies before the birth of Christ; A. C. after Christ; N. A.
signifies Nephite Annals, or years after the departure of Lehi from Jerusalem;
Y. J. years of the Judges, or of the Republic.</p>

<table id="CHROLOLOGY" summary="Book of Mormon Chronology">
  <tr>
    <th style="width:85%;"></th>
    <th style="width:5%; text-align:center;"><span class="x-smaller">B.C.</span></th>
    <th style="width:5%; text-align:center;"><span class="x-smaller">N.A.</span></th>
    <th style="width:5%; text-align:center;"><span class="x-smaller">Y.J.</span></th>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Lehi and colony leave Jerusalem, and journey to the valley
  of Lemuel, by the Red Sea. The sons of Lehi return to Jerusalem and obtain
  the sacred records.</td>
    <td class="c2">600</td>
    <td class="c2">1</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Lehi and colony reach the land Bountiful, in Arabia, where
  Nephi commences to build a ship.</td>
    <td class="c2">592</td>
    <td class="c2">9</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Mulek, son of king Zedekiah, with a colony, leaves Jerusalem.
  Lehi and his colony reach South America.</td>
    <td class="c2">590</td>
    <td class="c2">11</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">A temple built, Jacob and Joseph consecrated priests, etc., before</td>
    <td class="c2">571</td>
    <td class="c2">30</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Wars and contentions between the Nephites and Lamanites,
  during ten years previous to</td>
    <td class="c2">561</td>
    <td class="c2">40</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Nephi transfers the records to Jacob. The book of Jacob opens</td>
    <td class="c2">561</td>
    <td class="c2">40</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Jacob, having given the records to his son Enos, the latter
  transfers them to his son Jarom. Many wars between
  the Nephites and Lamanites during the days of Enos.</td>
    <td class="c2">421</td>
    <td class="c2">180</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Nephites have increased and scattered much over the
  land; they strictly observe the law of Moses and are
  prospered. The Lamanites, much more numerous than
  the Nephites, often invade the Nephite lands.</td>
    <td class="c2">401</td>
    <td class="c2">200</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Jarom transfers the records to Omni. Many wars and contentions
  during Jarom's days.</td>
    <td class="c2">362</td>
    <td class="c2">239</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Omni has frequent wars with the Lamanites.</td>
    <td class="c2">324</td>
    <td class="c2">277</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The more wicked part of the Nephites destroyed. Amaron
  transfers the records to Chemish.
  <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_369" id="Page_369">[Pg 369]</a></span></td>
    <td class="c2">280</td>
    <td class="c2">321</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">**About this date Zeniff leaves Zarahemla to reoccupy the
  land of Nephi. He makes a treaty with king Laman,
  and obtains the lands Lehi-Nephi and Shemlon.</td>
    <td class="c2">200</td>
    <td class="c2">401</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">**The Lamanites make war with the people of Zeniff, but
  are repulsed with a loss of 3043 men.</td>
    <td class="c2">183</td>
    <td class="c2">418</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Alma, the elder, born in the land of Nephi.</td>
    <td class="c2">173</td>
    <td class="c2">428</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">**King Laman having died, his son attacks the people of
  Zeniff, but is driven back.</td>
    <td class="c2">161</td>
    <td class="c2">440</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">*Zeniff confers the kingdom on his son Noah.</td>
    <td class="c2">160</td>
    <td class="c2">441</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Mosiah II. born in the land of Zarahemla.</td>
    <td class="c2">154</td>
    <td class="c2">447</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">*The prophet Abinadi appears in the land of Nephi, and reproves
  Noah and his subjects for their iniquities.</td>
    <td class="c2">150</td>
    <td class="c2">451</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">*Abinadi again appears, prophesies, and is martyred.</td>
    <td class="c2">148</td>
    <td class="c2">453</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">*Alma establishes a Christian Church at the waters of Mormon,
  and afterwards, because of king Noah's persecutions, removes with his people to Helam.</td>
    <td class="c2">147</td>
    <td class="c2">454</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">First Christian Church established in Zarahemla by king
  Benjamin, who also consecrates his son Mosiah king.</td>
    <td class="c2">125</td>
    <td class="c2">476</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">A company sent by Limhi, son of Noah, to find Zarahemla,
  wander into the north country and discover numerous relics of the Jaredites.</td>
    <td class="c2">123</td>
    <td class="c2">478</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">King Benjamin dies. A company under Ammon start from
  Zarahemla to find their brethren in the land of Nephi.
  They succeed, help them to escape from the Lamanites, and bring them safely to Zarahemla.</td>
    <td class="c2">122</td>
    <td class="c2">479</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Moroni, commander-in-chief of the Nephite armies, born.</td>
    <td class="c2">99</td>
    <td class="c2">502</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Alma, the elder, dies, aged eighty-two. Mosiah II. dies,
  aged sixty-three. Alma, the younger, elected Chief
  Judge of the Republic. The sons of Mosiah, with other Elders, start on a
  mission to the Lamanites in the land of Nephi. Priestcraft first introduced
  among the Nephites by Nehor. Nehor slays the aged patriarch,
  Gideon; is tried, condemned and executed. †King Lamoni and his household converted by Ammon.</td>
    <td class="c2">91</td>
    <td class="c2">510</td>
    <td class="c2">1</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Priestcraft spreads among the Nephites; pride and contention
  develop in the church. †A church established by Ammon in the land of Ishmael.</td>
    <td class="c2">90</td>
    <td class="c2">511</td>
    <td class="c2">2</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Continued peace among the Nephites, notwithstanding persecution
  and increased wickedness.</td>
    <td class="c2">89</td>
    <td class="c2">512</td>
    <td class="c2">3</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Amlici, a disciple of Nehor, desires to be king and to destroy
  the true church; his pretensions are rejected by
  the voice of the people; he raises a rebellion, and is
  consecrated king. Amlici's forces are defeated by the
      <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_370" id="Page_370">[Pg 370]</a></span>
      Nephites under Alma, at the hill Amnihu. The Lamanites
  invade Zarahemla, are joined by the Amlicites; the united armies are defeated
  by Alma, on the west bank of the Sidon. Another invading Lamanite army
  is defeated on the east of the Sidon, and driven back to their own lands.
  Peace restored. Aaron and other missionaries imprisoned by the Lamanites in Middoni.</td>
    <td class="c2">87</td>
    <td class="c2">514</td>
    <td class="c2">5</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Nephites, because of their afflictions, are humbled;
  many are baptized. †Ammon and Lamoni proceed to Middoni, to release Aaron
  and his brethren; they meet Lamoni's father; he attempts to slay Ammon. †Antiomno,
  king of Middoni, releases the captives.</td>
    <td class="c2">86</td>
    <td class="c2">515</td>
    <td class="c2">6</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">3500 Nephites baptized into the church. Great peace and
  prosperity among them. †Lamoni's father, king of all the Lamanites, baptized.
  He issues a proclamation in favor of the Nephite missionaries.</td>
    <td class="c2">85</td>
    <td class="c2">516</td>
    <td class="c2">7</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Pride increasing in the Nephite church causes envyings,
  malice, strife and persecutions.</td>
    <td class="c2">84</td>
    <td class="c2">517</td>
    <td class="c2">8</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Alma, on account of increasing iniquity, resigns the chief-judgeship,
  and nominates Nephihah as his successor, who is accepted by the voice of the people.
  Alma devotes himself entirely to the work of the ministry. He sets in order the
  churches in Zarahemla and Gideon.</td>
    <td class="c2">83</td>
    <td class="c2">518</td>
    <td class="c2">9</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Alma, as presiding High Priest, visits and administers to the people in Melek
  and Ammonihah. Amulek visited by an angel; he receives Alma into his house. They preach to
  the people of Ammonihah; are imprisoned and abused. Zeezrom, the lawyer, converted;
  afterwards healed of a fever and baptized. Those who accept the gospel are cast out of
  Ammonihah, while others, men, women and children, are martyred by fire. Alma and Amulek
  delivered, by the power of God, from prison; the prison is destroyed, and with it their
  persecutors. Massacre of 1005 believing Lamanites.</td>
    <td class="c2">82</td>
    <td class="c2">519</td>
    <td class="c2">10</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites, as foretold by Alma, destroy Ammonihah, with all its people,
  but are afterwards disastrously defeated by Zoram.</td>
    <td class="c2">81</td>
    <td class="c2">520</td>
    <td class="c2">11</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The church greatly increases during this and two following years.</td>
    <td class="c2">80</td>
    <td class="c2">521</td>
    <td class="c2">12</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">†Second massacre of the people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi.</td>
    <td class="c2">79</td>
    <td class="c2">522</td>
    <td class="c2">13</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">†The people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi arrive in the land of Zarahemla.</td>
    <td class="c2">78</td>
    <td class="c2">523</td>
    <td class="c2">14</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi established in the land of
  Jershon. The Lamanites pursue the Ammonites; are defeated by the Nephites
  with great slaughter.</td>
    <td class="c2">77</td>
    <td class="c2">524</td>
    <td class="c2">15</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Korihor, the anti-Christ, struck dumb, and afterwards killed
  <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_371" id="Page_371">[Pg 371]</a></span>in a city of
  the Zoramites. Alma and others proceed to Antionum and minister among the Zoramite
  dissenters; the majority reject their words, and afterwards cast out their believing
  brethren. The latter flee to the land of Jershon, while the unrepentant ally themselves
  with the Lamanites and prepare for war.</td>
    <td class="c2">75</td>
    <td class="c2">526</td>
    <td class="c2">17</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Ammonites remove to Melek. The Zoramites become Lamanites; the united
  armies occupy Antionum and attempt to invade Manti. They are defeated by Moroni
  and Lehi near the hill Riplah. The Lamanites make a covenant of peace and return to their
  own lands. The record of Alma closes.</td>
    <td class="c2">74</td>
    <td class="c2">527</td>
    <td class="c2">18</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Alma transfers the records to his son Helaman; leaves Zarahemla, as if to go
  to Melek, and is never heard of more. Dissensions arise in the church; the dissenters
  endeavor to make Amalickiah king. Moroni rears the "Title of Liberty," the people rally
  thereto, and Amalickiah retreats into the wilderness; the greater portion of his followers
  are slain; he escapes to the Lamanites, rises in power, poisons General Lehonti, kills the
  king, marries the queen, and is proclaimed king. Moroni fortifies the Nephite cities.
  The Lamanites invade Ammonihah and Noah; are repulsed with great loss and return home to
  their own lands.</td>
    <td class="c2">73</td>
    <td class="c2">528</td>
    <td class="c2">19</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Moroni commences his line of defense along the southern line of the Nephite
possessions. The Lamanites driven out of the east wilderness. The foundations laid of Moroni,
Lehi, Nephihah, and other cities.</td>
    <td class="c2">72</td>
    <td class="c2">529</td>
    <td class="c2">20</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Never was a happier time among the people of Nephi.</td>
    <td class="c2">71</td>
    <td class="c2">530</td>
    <td class="c2">21</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Contention between the people of the cities of Morianton and Lehi.
  The former flee northward; their flight arrested by Teancum, who defeats and slays
  their leader. The difficulty is settled, and both people return to their own possessions.
  Nephihah, the second chief judge, dies; his son, Pahoran, succeeds him.</td>
    <td class="c2">68</td>
    <td class="c2">533</td>
    <td class="c2">24</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Great contentions between the "king men" and "free men." The people decide
  in favor of the continuance of the republic, upon which the monarchists revolt; they refuse
  to take up arms against the invading Lamanites, but are defeated by Moroni, 4000 slain, and
  the rest cast into prison. Amalickiah captures the Nephite cities of Moroni, Nephihah, Lehi,
  Gid, Morianton, Omner, Mulek, etc., on the Atlantic coast. He is defeated by Teancum.
  Teancum enters the Lamanite camp at night and slays Amalickiah.</td>
    <td class="c2">67</td>
    <td class="c2">534</td>
    <td class="c2">25</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites retreat into Mulek. Ammaron, brother of
  <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_372" id="Page_372">[Pg 372]</a></span>
  Amalickiah succeeds him as their king, and takes command of their armies on the Pacific
  Coast. Moroni visits the Nephite forces in the south-west. Teancum fortifies the land
  Bountiful and the Isthmus of Panama. The Ammonites desire to assist in the war, but
  because of their oath are not permitted; but 2000 of their sons, under Helaman, join
  the Nephite armies in the south-west, where they find that the Lamanites have captured
  the cities of Manti, Zeezrom, Cumeni and Antiparah.</td>
    <td class="c2">66</td>
    <td class="c2">535</td>
    <td class="c2">26</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Moroni re-enforces Teancum in Bountiful. The Nephite forces in the
  south-west finish fortifying the city of Judea. †Tremendous battle in the wilderness
  north of Judea; the Lamanites defeated, but Antipus, the Nephite commander, is slain.</td>
    <td class="c2">65</td>
    <td class="c2">536</td>
    <td class="c2">27</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Mulek recaptured by Moroni, Lehi and Teancum. Jacob, the Lamanite general,
  killed. Lehi placed in command at Mulek. The Lamanite prisoners compelled to dig a ditch
  around and fortify the city Bountiful. The city of Antiparah vacated by the Lamanites and
  re-occupied by the Nephites.</td>
    <td class="c2">64</td>
    <td class="c2">537</td>
    <td class="c2">28</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Pachus revolts and endeavors to establish a monarchy. Moroni recaptures Gid,
  and releases large numbers of Nephite prisoners. Six thousand men, from Zarahemla, join
  the Nephite armies in the south-west. The Lamanites surrender Cumeni. The Nephites drive
  the Lamanites eastward to the land of Manti. They are afterwards driven out of that region
  by Helaman. Helaman writes an epistle to Moroni, complaining of want of reinforcements.</td>
    <td class="c2">63</td>
    <td class="c2">538</td>
    <td class="c2">29</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Pachus drives the chief judge out of Zarahemla; he seeks safety in Gideon.
  Pachus opens a treasonable correspondence with the Lamanites. Moroni, having received
  Helaman's epistle, writes twice to Pahoran; on receiving the latter's reply, he gathers
  up troops and goes to his aid. The united forces of Moroni and Pahoran defeat Pachus, who
  is slain, and the rebellion is put down. The Lamanite troops, driven out of the south-west,
  capture the city of Nephihah.</td>
    <td class="c2">62</td>
    <td class="c2">539</td>
    <td class="c2">30</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Provisions and 6000 men sent to the relief of Helaman; the same to the
  commanders in the east. A battle fought on the road between Zarahemla and Nephihah.
  4000 Lamanite prisoners make a covenant of peace, and are sent to join the Ammonites.
  Nephihah surprised and captured by Moroni. Lehi and several other cities on the
  <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_373" id="Page_373">[Pg 373]</a></span>
  Atlantic coast recaptured by the Nephites. Teancum slays Ammoron in the city of Moroni,
  and is himself slain by Ammoron's servants. The city is captured by the Nephites, and
  the Lamanites are driven to their own lands.</td>
    <td class="c2">61</td>
    <td class="c2">540</td>
    <td class="c2">31</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Moroni fortifies the southern border of the Nephites, and transfers the command
  of his forces to his son Moronihah. Helaman and his fellow-laborers re-establish the church;
  great humility of its members.</td>
    <td class="c2">60</td>
    <td class="c2">541</td>
    <td class="c2">32</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Nephites begin to recover from the demoralization and disorganization
  incident to the protracted war.</td>
    <td class="c2">59</td>
    <td class="c2">542</td>
    <td class="c2">33</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Helaman dies. †Shiblon takes charge of the sacred plates.</td>
    <td class="c2">57</td>
    <td class="c2">544</td>
    <td class="c2">35</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Moroni dies, aged 43.</td>
    <td class="c2">56</td>
    <td class="c2">545</td>
    <td class="c2">36</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Five thousand four hundred Nephites, with their families, leave Zarahemla
  to colonize the north country. Hagoth establishes ship-building yards on the pacific side
  of the Isthmus.</td>
    <td class="c2">55</td>
    <td class="c2">546</td>
    <td class="c2">37</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Large migration northward. Two of Hagoth's ships never again seen after
  leaving port.</td>
    <td class="c2">54</td>
    <td class="c2">557</td>
    <td class="c2">38</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Shiblon dies; the sacred records, etc., transferred to Helaman,
  the younger. Some Nephites dissent and go over to the Lamanites; the latter invade
  Zarahemla, but are driven out by Moronihah. Pahoran dies. The Book of Alma closes.</td>
    <td class="c2">53</td>
    <td class="c2">548</td>
    <td class="c2">39</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Book of Helaman opens. Tubaloth king of the Lamanites. Three of
  Pahoran's sons contend for the judgment seat. The people choose Pahoran, the younger.
  His brother Paanchi rebels, for which he is condemned and executed. One of his adherents,
  Kishkumen, assassinates Pahoran. Pacumeni chosen chief judge. The Gadianton bands organized.</td>
    <td class="c2">52</td>
    <td class="c2">549</td>
    <td class="c2">40</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites, under Coriantumr, invade Zarahemla, capture the city,
  slay Pacumeni, and advance northward. Later the Nephites, under Moronihah and Lehi,
  destroy the invading army. Coriantumr slain.</td>
    <td class="c2">51</td>
    <td class="c2">550</td>
    <td class="c2">41</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Helaman elected chief judge; Kishkumen attempts to assassinate him, but
  is himself slain. Gadianton and his band flee into the wilderness.</td>
    <td class="c2">50</td>
    <td class="c2">551</td>
    <td class="c2">42</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Much contention among the Nephites. Many emigrate north, as far as the great
  lakes.</td>
    <td class="c2">46</td>
    <td class="c2">555</td>
    <td class="c2">46</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Great contentions. Helaman fills the judgment seat with justice and equity.</td>
    <td class="c2">45</td>
    <td class="c2">556</td>
    <td class="c2">47</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The contentions measurably cease; the church is greatly prospered;
  tens of thousands baptized. The Gadianton robbers secretly increase in the more
  thickly settled portions of the land.</td>
    <td class="c2">43</td>
    <td class="c2">558</td>
    <td class="c2">49</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Pride increases: the more humble members of the church
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_374" id="Page_374">[Pg 374]</a></span> persecuted.</td>
    <td class="c2">41</td>
    <td class="c2">560</td>
    <td class="c2">51</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Helaman dies; his son Nephi chosen chief judge.</td>
    <td class="c2">39</td>
    <td class="c2">562</td>
    <td class="c2">53</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Contentions and bloodshed among the Nephites; the rebellious affiliate
  with the Lamanites.</td>
    <td class="c2">38</td>
    <td class="c2">563</td>
    <td class="c2">54</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">More dissenters go over to the Lamanites, who are all the year preparing
  for war.</td>
    <td class="c2">36</td>
    <td class="c2">565</td>
    <td class="c2">56</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites invade Zarahemla; the Nephites, owing to their dissensions
  and wickedness, are everywhere driven before them.</td>
    <td class="c2">35</td>
    <td class="c2">566</td>
    <td class="c2">57</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites overrun all the Nephite possessions as far as Bountiful.
  The Nephites fortify the Isthmus.</td>
    <td class="c2">34</td>
    <td class="c2">567</td>
    <td class="c2">58</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites obtain possession of all South America.</td>
    <td class="c2">33</td>
    <td class="c2">568</td>
    <td class="c2">59</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Moronihah reconquers the most northern portions of South America.</td>
    <td class="c2">32</td>
    <td class="c2">569</td>
    <td class="c2">60</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Nephites regain about half their possessions, Zarahemla remaining
  in the hands of the Lamanites. Under the preaching of Nephi, and others, the Nephites
  commence to repent.</td>
    <td class="c2">31</td>
    <td class="c2">570</td>
    <td class="c2">61</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">No more Nephite successes on account of their lack of faith. Nephi
  delivers up the judgment seat to Cezoram. Nephi and Lehi, having preached to the
  Nephites, go over to the Lamanites in Zarahemla; 8000 of that people are baptized.
  They then proceed to the land of Nephi, where they are imprisoned, but delivered
  by marvelous manifestations from heaven. The voice of the Lord is heard by those
  assembled at the prison, and they are surrounded by fire. The greater part of the
  Lamanites are converted and they surrender all the lands they had taken from the
  Nephites.</td>
    <td class="c2">30</td>
    <td class="c2">571</td>
    <td class="c2">62</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites exceed the Nephites in righteousness; their missionaries
preach in Zarahemla and the land northward; Nephi and Lehi also go north. Universal
peace prevails throughout the continent, and Nephites and Lamanites travel,
unrestrictedly in all parts.</td>
    <td class="c2">29</td>
    <td class="c2">572</td>
    <td class="c2">63</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">An era of great prosperity. Much preaching and prophecy by
  the servants of God.</td>
    <td class="c2">27</td>
    <td class="c2">574</td>
    <td class="c2">65</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Chief Judge Cezoram slain by a Gadianton robber; his son and successor
  suffers the same fate.</td>
    <td class="c2">26</td>
    <td class="c2">575</td>
    <td class="c2">66</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Nephites again growing exceedingly wicked, the greater part unite
  with the Gadianton robbers; they also build up to themselves idols of gold and silver.</td>
    <td class="c2">25</td>
    <td class="c2">576</td>
    <td class="c2">67</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites grow in righteousness, while the Nephites increase in iniquity.
The Gadianton bands are utterly destroyed from among the Lamanites, but are so greatly
    <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_375" id="Page_375">[Pg 375]</a></span>encouraged by the
Nephites that they obtain sole management of the government.</td>
    <td class="c2">24</td>
    <td class="c2">577</td>
    <td class="c2">68</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Chief Judge Seezoram assassinated by his brother, Seantum. Nephi,
  rejected in the north, returns to Zarahemla; he notifies the people of the murder
  of Seezoram, is arrested as an accessory, but afterwards released. The Lord makes
  a covenant with him, and directs him to continue his ministrations.</td>
    <td class="c2">23</td>
    <td class="c2">578</td>
    <td class="c2">69</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Nephi, preserved by the miraculous power of God, preaches from
  land to land.</td>
    <td class="c2">22</td>
    <td class="c2">579</td>
    <td class="c2">70</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Division, even to bloodshed, prevails among the Nephites.</td>
    <td class="c2">21</td>
    <td class="c2">580</td>
    <td class="c2">71</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Contentions and wars throughout all the land.</td>
    <td class="c2">20</td>
    <td class="c2">581</td>
    <td class="c2">72</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The internal wars, originating with the Gadianton robbers,
  still continue. To stay the bloodshed, Nephi prays for a famine; his prayer is answered.</td>
    <td class="c2">19</td>
    <td class="c2">582</td>
    <td class="c2">73</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The famine continues and spreads.</td>
    <td class="c2">18</td>
    <td class="c2">583</td>
    <td class="c2">74</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The whole land, both among the Nephites and Lamanites, smitten
  with the famine: thousands die of hunger and pestilence. The people, in their
  extremity repent; they exterminate the Gadianton bands.</td>
    <td class="c2">17</td>
    <td class="c2">584</td>
    <td class="c2">75</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lord sends rain; and the earth brings forth abundantly.
  Nephi is reverenced as a servant of God by all the people.</td>
    <td class="c2">16</td>
    <td class="c2">585</td>
    <td class="c2">76</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The people rapidly increase; the major part of both peoples
  belong to the church.</td>
    <td class="c2">15</td>
    <td class="c2">586</td>
    <td class="c2">77</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Slight contentions on doctrinal questions.</td>
    <td class="c2">14</td>
    <td class="c2">587</td>
    <td class="c2">78</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The controversies increase; Nephi and Lehi receive many revelations and
  put an end to the disputes.</td>
    <td class="c2">13</td>
    <td class="c2">588</td>
    <td class="c2">79</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Dissenters search out the ancient abominations, re-establish the
  Gadianton bands and commence war.</td>
    <td class="c2">12</td>
    <td class="c2">589</td>
    <td class="c2">80</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The robbers grow strong; defy the armies of the Nephites and Lamanites;
  commit depredations and carry off many prisoners. Great loss of life on both sides.</td>
    <td class="c2">11</td>
    <td class="c2">590</td>
    <td class="c2">81</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Nephites again begin to forget the Lord. The Lamanites
  remain faithful.</td>
    <td class="c2">10</td>
    <td class="c2">591</td>
    <td class="c2">82</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The people wax strong in iniquity.</td>
    <td class="c2">9</td>
    <td class="c2">592</td>
    <td class="c2">83</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The people do not mend their ways.</td>
    <td class="c2">8</td>
    <td class="c2">593</td>
    <td class="c2">84</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The people grow in wickedness and ripen for destruction.</td>
    <td class="c2">7</td>
    <td class="c2">594</td>
    <td class="c2">85</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Samuel, the Lamanite, prophecies on the walls of Zarahemla;
  some attempt to kill him, others believe. The latter seek Nephi and are
  baptized. Samuel escapes to his own land. Nephi performs many miracles.</td>
    <td class="c2">6</td>
    <td class="c2">595</td>
    <td class="c2">86</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The greater portion of the people remain in their pride and
  wickedness, the lesser portion walking more circumspectly before God.</td>
    <td class="c2">5</td>
    <td class="c2">596</td>
    <td class="c2">87</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The people grow more hardened.</td>
    <td class="c2">3</td>
    <td class="c2">598</td>
    <td class="c2">89</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The words of the prophets begin to be fulfilled; signs and
  <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_376" id="Page_376">[Pg 376]</a></span>
  wonders appear, betokening the coming of the Savior; angels are seen by many;
  yet the people still harden their hearts. The Book of Helaman closes.</td>
    <td class="c2">2</td>
    <td class="c2">599</td>
    <td class="c2">90</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Third Book of Nephi opens. Nephi departs out of the land,
  and is never again seen. Lachoneus, chief judge and governor.</td>
    <td class="c2">1</td>
    <td class="c2">600</td>
    <td class="c2">91</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <th style="width:85%;"></th>
    <th style="width:5%; text-align:center;"><span class="x-smaller">A.C.</span></th>
    <th style="width:5%;"></th>
    <th style="width:5%;"></th>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The promised signs of the Redeemer's birth appear, to the joy of
  believers. The two days and one night of constant light; a new star appears.
  The majority of the people join the church. The Nephites reckon their time from
  the Messiah's advent.</td>
    <td class="c2">1</td>
    <td class="c2">601</td>
    <td class="c2">92</td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Gadianton robbers commit many murders; the people not strong
  enough to overpower them.</td>
    <td class="c2">2</td>
    <td class="c2">602</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Dissensions increase, owing to many joining the robber bands,
  especially among the young.</td>
    <td class="c2">3</td>
    <td class="c2">603</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Wickedness and unbelief greatly increase.</td>
    <td class="c2">4</td>
    <td class="c2">604</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Evil continues to gain strength to this time.
  Gadianton bands grow so numerous that both Nephites and Lamanites
  take up arms against them.</td>
    <td class="c2">13</td>
    <td class="c2">613</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The robbers driven into their secret fastnesses in the
  mountains and the wilderness.</td>
    <td class="c2">14</td>
    <td class="c2">614</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Owing to dissensions, the robbers gain many advantages.</td>
    <td class="c2">15</td>
    <td class="c2">615</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Giddianhi, the robber chief, writes an epistle to Lachoneus,
  calling upon the Nephites to surrender. Gidgiddoni chosen commander of
  the Nephite forces. Lachoneus decides to gather all the Nephites from both
  continents into the lands of Zarahemla and Bountiful, and fortify against
  the attacks of the robbers.</td>
    <td class="c2">16</td>
    <td class="c2">616</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The people, with all their movable substance and seven years'
  provisions, gather at the appointed place.</td>
    <td class="c2">17</td>
    <td class="c2">617</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">In the latter part of the year the robbers leave their
  hiding places and occupy the lands deserted by the people.</td>
    <td class="c2">18</td>
    <td class="c2">618</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The robbers, under Giddianhi, attack the Nephites.
  The slaughter more terrible than in any previous battle among the
  children of Lehi; Giddianhi is slain, the robbers are defeated and
  pursued to the wilderness.</td>
    <td class="c2">19</td>
    <td class="c2">619</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The robbers do not venture to again attack the Nephites.
  Zemnarihah made chief of the robber bands.</td>
    <td class="c2">20</td>
    <td class="c2">620</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The robbers surround and ineffectually besiege the
  Nephites, who make many sorties and slay tens of thousands of them;
  the robbers attempt to concentrate in the north but are cut off,
  their armies destroyed, and thousands taken prisoners; among whom is
  Zemnarihah, <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_377" id="Page_377">[Pg 377]</a></span>
  who is afterwards hanged. The Nephites greatly rejoice in their marvelous deliverance.</td>
    <td class="c2">21</td>
    <td class="c2">621</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">All the Nephites believe the words of the prophets;
  righteousness prevails. They preach to their prisoners; all who
  make a covenant to murder no more are released, those who refuse
  are punished according to the law.</td>
    <td class="c2">22</td>
    <td class="c2">622</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Nephites all return to their own lands on both continents.</td>
    <td class="c2">26</td>
    <td class="c2">626</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The laws revised according to justice and equity;
  great order throughout the land.</td>
    <td class="c2">27</td>
    <td class="c2">627</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Many new cities built and old ones repaired;
  numerous other improvements made.</td>
    <td class="c2">28</td>
    <td class="c2">628</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Disputings and contentions re-commence; pride and other evils increase.</td>
    <td class="c2">29</td>
    <td class="c2">629</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Lachoneus, the younger, governor. The church broken up,
  except among a few Lamanites. Many prophets testify and are persecuted;
  some are executed contrary to law. The officers committing these crimes,
  on being called to account, rebel and seek to establish a monarchy, with
  Jacob as king. The chief judge is slain, and the ancient iniquitous
  combination re-introduced. The Nephite Republic is broken up, and the
  people divided into numerous tribes. Jacob leads his band into the
  northernmost part of the land.</td>
    <td class="c2">30</td>
    <td class="c2">630</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The various tribes more fully regulated. Nephi performs
  many miracles; among others, raises his brother Timothy from
  the dead. But few are converted.</td>
    <td class="c2">31</td>
    <td class="c2">631</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Nephi continues his preaching and ministry; a few accept his message.</td>
    <td class="c2">32</td>
    <td class="c2">632</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Many join the church.</td>
    <td class="c2">33</td>
    <td class="c2">633</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">On the fourth day of the new year the signs of Christ's
  crucifixion commence. An unparalleled storm rages for three hours,
  convulsing the land and destroying many cities. It is followed by
  three days' darkness. The voice of the Lord is heard proclaiming the
  destruction that had happened. Jesus appears to the people in the
  land Bountiful. He preaches his gospel, performs many mighty works,
  and chooses twelve disciples. Nephi, the son of Nephi, takes the records.</td>
    <td class="c2">34</td>
    <td class="c2">634</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">All the people are converted, and the church becomes
  universal. The believers have all things in common.</td>
    <td class="c2">36</td>
    <td class="c2">636</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The disciples of Jesus work many wonderful miracles.</td>
    <td class="c2">37</td>
    <td class="c2">637</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The people again becoming numerous. Zarahemla and other cities rebuilt.</td>
    <td class="c2">59</td>
    <td class="c2">659</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1"><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_378" id="Page_378">[Pg 378]</a></span>
  All the original twelve disciples, except the three who were to tarry,
  have died by this date.</td>
    <td class="c2">100</td>
    <td class="c2">700</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The first generation in Christ have passed away. Nephi dies,
  and his son Amos takes charge of the records.</td>
    <td class="c2">110</td>
    <td class="c2">710</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Amos dies. In his days a few apostatize and become Lamanites.
  His son Amos takes charge of the records.</td>
    <td class="c2">194</td>
    <td class="c2">794</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">All the second generation have passed away, except a few.</td>
    <td class="c2">200</td>
    <td class="c2">800</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Pride appears in the church; its members have their
  goods no more in common, and sects arise.</td>
    <td class="c2">201</td>
    <td class="c2">801</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Many churches established opposed to the true church.</td>
    <td class="c2">210</td>
    <td class="c2">810</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The wicked increase; the disciples and saints persecuted.
  The three Nephites perform many miracles, from the last date to</td>
    <td class="c2">230</td>
    <td class="c2">830</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The people divided into Nephites and Lamanites.</td>
    <td class="c2">231</td>
    <td class="c2">831</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The more wicked portion of the people have grown much the stronger.</td>
    <td class="c2">244</td>
    <td class="c2">844</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The wicked build up many expensive churches to their false faiths.</td>
    <td class="c2">250</td>
    <td class="c2">850</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The members of the true church, or Nephites,
  begin to grow proud and sinful. The Gadianton iniquities are again developed.</td>
    <td class="c2">260</td>
    <td class="c2">860</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Both Nephites and Lamanites have grown very wicked; none are
  righteous except the three disciples. The Gadianton robbers have spread
  over all the land.</td>
    <td class="c2">300</td>
    <td class="c2">900</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Amos transfers the records to his brother Ammaron, and dies.</td>
    <td class="c2">306</td>
    <td class="c2">906</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Mormon born.</td>
    <td class="c2">311</td>
    <td class="c2">911</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Ammaron hides up the records in the hill Shim.</td>
    <td class="c2">321</td>
    <td class="c2">921</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Mormon, the father of Mormon, takes his son to Zarahemla.
  War commences between the Nephites and Lamanites; a number of battles
  fought in which the Nephites prevail. Mormon's record opens.</td>
    <td class="c2">322</td>
    <td class="c2">922</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The three Nephites cease to minister among the people,
  because of their iniquities. Things hidden in the earth become
  slippery. Mormon endeavors to preach, but his mouth is shut. War
  recommences, and Mormon is chosen general of the Nephites.</td>
    <td class="c2">326</td>
    <td class="c2">926</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Nephites retreat before the Lamanites to the north
  countries. The Lamanites capture Angola.</td>
    <td class="c2">327</td>
    <td class="c2">927</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">†The Lamanites drive the Nephites out of the land of
  David into the land of Joshua.</td>
    <td class="c2">328</td>
    <td class="c2">928</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">†Revolution and carnage throughout all the land.
  The Nephite warriors gather for battle into one place.</td>
    <td class="c2">329</td>
    <td class="c2">929</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanite king, Aaron, defeated by Mormon.</td>
    <td class="c2">330</td>
    <td class="c2">930</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1"><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_379" id="Page_379">[Pg 379]</a></span>
  Great sorrow among the Nephites, because of their pitiable condition.</td>
    <td class="c2">331</td>
    <td class="c2">931</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Mormon obtains the plates, as Ammaron directed.</td>
    <td class="c2">335</td>
    <td class="c2">935</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Wars, with much slaughter, until</td>
    <td class="c2">344</td>
    <td class="c2">944</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites drive the Nephites to the land of
  Jashon, thence northward to the land of Shem. The Nephites fortify the city of Shem.</td>
    <td class="c2">345</td>
    <td class="c2">945</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Mormon, with 30,000 Nephites, defeats 50,000 Lamanites
  in the land of Shem; he pursues and again defeats the enemy.</td>
    <td class="c2">346</td>
    <td class="c2">946</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Nephites regain the lands of their inheritance by the end of the year</td>
    <td class="c2">349</td>
    <td class="c2">949</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Nephites as one party, and the Lamanites and Gadiantons
  as the other, make a treaty, by which the Nephites possess the country
  north of the Isthmus, and the Lamanites that south of it. Ten years' peace follows.</td>
    <td class="c2">350</td>
    <td class="c2">950</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">By the command of the Lord, Mormon preaches repentance,
  but the Nephites harden their hearts, during the ten years ending</td>
    <td class="c2">360</td>
    <td class="c2">960</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanite king declares war; the Nephites gather at the land Desolation.</td>
    <td class="c2">360</td>
    <td class="c2">960</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites march to Desolation, are defeated and return home.</td>
    <td class="c2">361</td>
    <td class="c2">961</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites make another invasion and are defeated. Mormon refuses
  to lead the Nephites any longer.</td>
    <td class="c2">362</td>
    <td class="c2">962</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Nephites invade South America, and are driven back.
  The Lamanites capture the city of Desolation.</td>
    <td class="c2">363</td>
    <td class="c2">963</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites besiege Teancum, are repulsed, and the
  Nephites recapture Desolation.</td>
    <td class="c2">364</td>
    <td class="c2">964</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites re-commence war; they capture the cities
  of Desolation and Teancum, but are afterwards driven entirely out
  of the lands of the Nephites.</td>
    <td class="c2">367</td>
    <td class="c2">967</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Lamanites again commence war. A fierce battle is
  fought in the land Desolation. The Lamanites capture Desolation,
  Boaz and other cities. Mormon takes up all the records from the hill Shim.</td>
    <td class="c2">375</td>
    <td class="c2">975</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Mormon resumes command of the Nephites, the Lamanites
  twice attack the city of Jordon, and are repulsed. They burn many Nephite towns.</td>
    <td class="c2">379</td>
    <td class="c2">979</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">The Nephites disastrously routed.</td>
    <td class="c2">380</td>
    <td class="c2">980</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">†Mormon writes to the Lamanite king, asking to be allowed
  to gather all his people to the hill Cumorah, and there give battle.
  His request is granted.</td>
    <td class="c2">382</td>
    <td class="c2">982</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">At the end of this year all the Nephites are gathered at the hill Cumorah.</td>
    <td class="c2">384</td>
    <td class="c2">984</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1"><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_380" id="Page_380">[Pg 380]</a></span>
  Mormon hides all the records in Cumorah, save the abridged ones, which he gives to
  Moroni. The final battle, in which all but twenty-four Nephites are killed, and a few
  who escape to the south. Mormon closes his record.</td>
    <td class="c2">385</td>
    <td class="c2">985</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Moroni records the death of his father and the extinction of his people,
  also the Lamanites are at war with each other all over the land.</td>
    <td class="c2">400</td>
    <td class="c2">1000</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
  <tr>
    <td class="c1">Moroni closes his record.</td>
    <td class="c2">421</td>
    <td class="c2">1021</td>
    <td class="c2"></td>
  </tr>
</table>

<hr class="chap" />

<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_381" id="Page_381">[Pg 381]</a></span></p>



<div class="chapter">
<h2><a name="APPENDIX" id="APPENDIX"></a>APPENDIX.</h2>
</div>

<p class="ac">THE COMING FORTH OF THE BOOK OF MORMON IN THE LATTER
DAYS.</p>


<p class="drop-cap">IN THE course of nature, Moroni died, and in the Lord's
due time he was resurrected.<a name="FNanchor_36" id="FNanchor_36"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_36" class="fnanchor">[36]</a> The sacred records, with
the other holy things that he had buried in Cumorah, still remained
in his care. On him the duty fell to watch that no
unsanctified hands disturbed their rest. When the time set in
the councils of heaven for their translation came, he delivered
them to the instrument chosen by the Holy Ones on high.
He, having accomplished his work, returned them to Moroni,
who still keeps ward and watch over these treasures.</p>

<p>But was there any fear that the records would be disturbed
by unholy hands? We believe there was. It must
not be forgotten that the Lamanites of the days of Moroni
were not the benighted savages of earlier centuries. They
were not the pure blood of Laman and his associates. They
were dissenters from the Nephites, apostates from the true
church; and they were as well acquainted with the fact that
the records existed as the prophet himself. In the days of
Mormon he removed the plates from the hill Shim, for the
very reason that he feared the Lamanites would get hold of
and destroy them. There were the same reasons for fear
should they discover their resting place in Cumorah.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_382" id="Page_382">[Pg 382]</a></span></p>
<p>The tradition of the existence of these records remained
for long ages with the Lamanites; undoubtedly growing
fainter and fainter and more confused as the centuries rolled
by, but still not entirely extinguished. Indeed the remembrance
is not utterly obliterated in the minds of some of
Lehi's children to this very day.</p>

<p>So strong was this recollection in earlier days, that we
are told of a time when a council of wise men, with royal
consent, made an attempt to rewrite them. How successful
they were we have no means of telling; but this we know,
that when the Spaniards conquered Mexico the land was full
of sacred books. These so much resembled the Bible of the
Christians that the Catholic priests came to the conclusion
that it was a trick of the devil to imitate the holy scriptures,
and in this way lead the souls of the Indians to perdition. In
their bigoted zeal they burned every copy of these books or
charts that they could find, and inflicted abominably cruel
punishments upon those who were found concealing them.
In this way almost every copy of these valuable works were
destroyed.</p>

<p>Though the original records were hidden by the power
of God, it is quite possible that many copies of the scriptures
remained in the hands of the Lamanites when the Nephites
were destroyed. In the Book of Mormon frequent reference
is made to the abundance of these copies. No doubt in the
last desolating wars between the Nephites and Lamanites but
little care was taken of these scriptures. Both peoples had
sunken deep in iniquity; they cared nothing for the word of
God, and probably, as we may infer from Mormon's apprehensions,
the Lamanites destroyed all the copies of the holy
books that they found. Still, it is not improbable that some
few of these works remained untouched; and when the
Lamanites had gotten over their first overwhelming bitterness
and aversion to everything Nephite, and again began to grow
in civilization, they would search for these records, if for
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_383" id="Page_383">[Pg 383]</a></span>
nothing else than as valued curiosities; though we think they
sometimes prized them much more highly.</p>

<p>The plates having been guarded by the power of God,
were translated by the same power. No book was ever
translated more accurately; none, by human wisdom, as faultlessly
as the Book of Mormon.<a name="FNanchor_37" id="FNanchor_37"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_37" class="fnanchor">[37]</a></p>

<p>Joseph Smith, the youth whom God honored by making
him the instrument in His hands of restoring these precious
records to the knowledge of mankind, was born in the town
of Sharon, Windsor County, Vermont, on the 23rd of December,
1805. When about ten years of age his parents, with
their family, moved to Palmyra, in the State of New York,
in the vicinity of which place he lived for about eleven years;
the latter portion of the time in a village called Manchester.
Joseph helped his father on the farm, hired out at day-work,
and passed his years very much after the manner common to
young men in the rural districts. His advantages for obtaining
anything beyond the rudiments of education were exceedingly
small: he could read without much difficulty, write an
imperfect hand, and had but a very limited understanding of
arithmetic.</p>

<p>The circumstances attending Joseph's first vision in the
early spring of 1820, when he saw the Father and the Son,
have been so often published, and must necessarily be so
familiar to our readers, that with this bare reference to the
fact we will pass them by. It is sufficient for the purpose of
our present research to know that this marvelously important
event did happen. Then and there the corner stone was
laid of the vast fabric to God's glory of which Joseph was
the master builder, when mortal beings alone are considered.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_384" id="Page_384">[Pg 384]</a></span></p>
<p>On the evening of the 21st of September, 1823, he retired
to his bed in a serious and contemplative state of mind.
He shortly betook himself to prayer to the Almighty for a
manifestation of his standing before Him, and endeavored to
exercise faith in the precious promises of scripture. We will
continue in his own words; he says: On a sudden a light like
that of day, only of a far purer and more glorious appearance
and brightness, burst into the room, indeed the first sight
was as though the house was filled with consuming fire; the
appearance produced a shock that affected the whole body;
in a moment a personage stood before me surrounded with a
glory yet greater than that with which I was already surrounded.
This messenger proclaimed himself to be an angel
of God,<a name="FNanchor_38" id="FNanchor_38"></a>
<a href="#Footnote_38" class="fnanchor">[38]</a>
sent to bring the joyful tidings, that the covenant
which God made with ancient Israel was at hand to be fulfilled,
that the preparatory work for the second coming of the
Messiah was speedily to commence; that the time was at
hand for the Gospel, in all its fullness, to be preached in power
unto all nations, that a people might be prepared for the millennial
reign. I was informed that I was chosen to be an
instrument in the hands of God to bring about some of His
purposes in this glorious dispensation. I was also informed
concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of this country, and
shown who they were, and from whence they came; a brief
sketch of their origin, progress, civilization, laws, governments,
of their righteousness and iniquity, and the blessings
of God being finally withdrawn from them as a people, was
made known unto me. I was also told where there were
deposited some plates, on which were engraved an abridgment
of the records of the ancient prophets that had existed
on this continent. The angel appeared to me three times the
same night and unfolded the same things.</p>

<p>The next day after this glorious appearing Joseph went
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_385" id="Page_385">[Pg 385]</a></span>
to the place which the angel had designated. There he
found the plates and the other holy things. But he was not
permitted by the angel to remove them. They must remain
in the stone box in which Moroni had placed them until the
time determined, by the heavens, for their removal had arrived.
But he was instructed to visit the spot, open the box,
and look at the records, on precisely the same evening of each
succeeding year until he had liberty given him to take them
in his charge. This Joseph did; and on each occasion the
angel met him and gave him such instructions, light, and intelligence
as the youthful seer needed.</p>

<p>At length the time arrived for obtaining the plates, the
Urim and Thummim, and the breastplate. On the twenty-second
day of September, 1827, having gone as usual, at the
end of another year, to the place where they were deposited,
the same heavenly messenger delivered them up to him with
this charge, that he should be responsible for them; that if he
should let them go carelessly or through any neglect of his,
he should be cut off; but that if he would use all his endeavors
to preserve them, until he, the messenger, should call for
them, they should be protected.</p>

<p>The same night that Joseph obtained the plates marvelous
things appeared in the heavens. It would seem as though
all eternity was stirred by the greatness of the events that
were about to take place. The powers of light and of darkness
were at war; the hosts of heaven were marshaled;
Satan's kingdom was tottering; the time had arrived for the
commencement of the preparatory work that would usher in
the reign of Christ as King over all the earth.</p>

<p>The late President Heber C. Kimball relates that on that
eventful night he saw a white smoke arise on the eastern
horizon, which formed itself, with a noise like that of a mighty
wind, into a belt, as it uprose; eventually forming a bow
across the heavens from the eastern to the western horizon.
He further says: In this bow an army moved, commencing
<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_386" id="Page_386">[Pg 386]</a></span>
from the east and marching to the west; they continued
marching until they reached the western horizon. They
moved in platoons, and walked so close that the rear ranks
trod in the steps of their file leaders, until the whole bow was
literally crowded with soldiers. We could distinctly see the
muskets, bayonets and knapsacks of the men, who wore caps
and feathers like those used by the American soldiers in the
last war with Britain; and also saw their officers with their
swords and equipage, and the clashing and jingling of their
implements of war, and could discover the forms and features
of the men. The most profound order existed throughout
the entire army; when the foremost man stepped, every man
stepped at the same time; I could hear the steps. When the
front rank reached the western horizon a battle ensued, as we
could distinctly hear the report of arms and the rush.</p>

<p>Thus with signs upon earth and wonders in the heavens
was the record of the mighty dead of this continent brought
forth again by the power and wisdom of God.</p>

<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_36" id="Footnote_36"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_36"><span class="label">[36]</span></a>
Joseph Smith's answer to the question, How and where did you obtain
the Book of Mormon?—Moroni, who deposited the plates (from
whence the Book of Mormon was translated) in a hill in Manchester,
Ontario County, New York, being <i>dead and raised again</i> therefrom, appeared
unto me, and told me where they were, and gave me directions
how to obtain them. I obtained them, and the Urim and Thummim
with them, by the means of which I translated the plates, and thus came
the Book of Mormon.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_37" id="Footnote_37"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_37"><span class="label">[37]</span></a>
In council with the Twelve Apostles, Joseph Smith said, I told the
brethren that the Book of Mormon was the most correct of any book on
earth, and the keystone of our religion, and a man would get nearer to
God by abiding by its precepts, than by any other book.</p>
</div>

<div class="footnote">

<p><a name="Footnote_38" id="Footnote_38"></a>
<a href="#FNanchor_38"><span class="label">[38]</span></a> Moroni.</p></div>
</div>
</html>